Life. Sucks.

I was on my way to my boss’ retirement party and my car just stopped on an empty road that looked to not have ever really been used. I had drove for almost an hour trying to find the address my co-workers gave me but I can’t find it. And then life decides to go say “Hey, let’s fuck with this guy!” and my car stops and sputters next to a dark forest. Today has just been too much for me. When I get to work early in the morning I see that absolutely nobody is there. The place was a ghost town. And the only sign of them ever being there today was a note saying “Come to this address.” And added on top of that it had snowed last night making it much harder for me to get to work. Then I come all the way out here and my car has either broke down or is fucking with me.

I’m out in the middle of fucking nowhere, right next to a corn field and a creepy ass forest! Things just keep getting worse for me! Can this day get any worse! I thought to myself getting angrier the more I think of my situation. I sigh and bang my head against the steering wheel a few times trying to calm myself down. But it only succeeded in calming me down for a few seconds before I have to either fix my car, call someone to help me, or I walk to somewhere in hope of finding someone willing to help me.

Sighing again, I step out of my car with the heel of my boots tapping on the ground loudly when I step out. I bend down and push the button to open the hood as it pops open and slamming my door shut I make my way to the front observing what could possibly be wrong with my car. But then I realize I can hardly see anything in the pitch black. So I once again go back, open my door, pop the trunk and grab the flashlight I leave in the vastly empty trunk. Now I go and check everything from my engine to my oil and all that other bullshit I need to do to keep this car from dying on me.

Unfortunately I can’t seem to find anything wrong with my car. Everything is in Okay condition to where it can still function properly. And my gas still has almost half of a tank full of gas, last I checked. So I have absolutely no clue as to why my car stopped. I even checked under my car to see if I had ran over an animal without me somehow noticing. I mean its a big ass bump that would have made me move a lot. But whatever.

I pinch the bridge of my nose with oily fingers for a few seconds before I start to scream clenching the flashlight in my hand for a few minutes, agitated by how my life gets shittier the more I live. I start to cough as my screaming starts to scratch the back of my throat. After my hanging stops I stand up straight and clear my throat. Now what should I do? I think to myself rubbing my chin while thinking. As I try to come up with an idea the sound of crickets reach my ears, at the moment it didn’t help my insanity any further. I was literally going insane. Everything in my life was starting to turn around for me just a year ago and now I'm stuck nowhere with no means of transportation and I’m not even able to call anybody for help. Trust me. I checked my phone earlier and I didn’t have a signal whatsoever.

An idea pops into my head and I curse myself for somehow not thinking of it earlier. I look around for any sign of close civilization and luckily I spot some lights beyond the corn field I’m parked next to. It possibility might be a town or a farm. But the problem I now face is that I have to walk through a goddamn corn field just to get to whatever the lights are coming from. And then if it is civilization then I’ll still need to find someone who’s willing to help me.

I sigh opening my car door again and grabbing my keys from the ignition and pocket them. I close the car door and walk towards the forest pointing my flashlight in front of me as I walk as I enter the corn field like an idiot. Now that I’m walking through the field I keep hearing more sounds than when I was checking my car. Like crunching and crowing from hopefully far away animals. I ignore them and keep walking through the field like a fuckin' dumb ass.

After what felt like hours of walking through the corn field, I reach the spot where the lights were coming from and it's a farm. Makes a lot more sense than a town being next to a corn field. I thought to myself. I walk up to the house and up a few steps and I knock on the front door turning my flashlight off and in my pocket. A few seconds later the door finally opens revealing a man tall and slender.

“Can I help you?” he asked in a malicious voice.

“Uh, yeah. Do you have a phone I can use?”

“Yes,”

“Uh, can I use it?” I ask and he just stands there silent for a few seconds staring at me.

“Follow me.” he said motioning with his gloved hand to follow.

I follow him into the house and see that it’s a pretty decent place. For a farm that is. There was an obvious smell in the air that made my nose burn. It smelled like something was rotting and burning. But it was tolerable. For now.

We walked through the living room while I looked around the room with the boards creaking every step I took. I lept feeling this eerie presents while I was behind this strange man. I’m not sure why but he just gave off a strange feeling trhat made my gut wrench like it was trying to tell me something. But I pushed the feeling down and looked around the room more.

The place was furnitured like any house would have, with paintings and pictures hanging on the walls of family or a beautiful scenery of a lake or mountain. There were also plants hanging from the ceiling and larger ones on the ground. There were also many animal heads mounted to a plaque hanging on a wall as well. And there was even a bear rug on the floor. But there was a large red stain in the center of it. The person who made this must have messed up badly.

We entered through a doorway and into a kitchen and the man pointed somewhere into the room. I looked to where he was pointing and saw one of the old style spin dialing phones hanging on the wall. I thanked him and walked over and placed in my closest co-workers number. The phone began to ring as I waited for the other line to be picked up. The man walked out of the room and I could hear him walking up the stairs with the steps creaking louder than the floor.

As I was waiting I looked around the kitchen and saw more pictures hanging on the wall. I walked over to the one closest to me and observed it closely. It was a picture of two old people smiling with three small children in front of them. They were all wearing plaid shirts of various colors with blue jeans. I looked at more pictures from where I was standing and just saw the same people and some new in a few of them. But I never once saw the guy that let me in, in any of them. And now I’m starting to worry again.

The phone stopped ringing and went to the voicemail shit. I left a voicemail saying my car stopped next to a farm that’s on the highway to the boss’ house and hung up the phone. I turned around and saw the man standing in front of me with his straight expression making me scream and jump back from him making me hit the wall.

The impact from hitting the wall knocked the wind right out of me as I breath in deeply trying to regain the air I lost. “Holy shit! Don’t do that to me!” I scream at him only making him smirk at me.

The smirk disappeared as soon as it came as he stared down at me. “Did you reach the person you were calling?”

“No, but I left a voicemail.”

“Hmm, I suppose you do not have anywhere to stay? You may stay here if you like?” he said looking at me with a devious smile that made a chill run down my spine.

“Thanks, but no thanks. No offense but I’m not going to stay in a stranger's house,” I say to him. “Especially not a creepy guys place.” I mumbled under my breath. His smiled disappeared from his face and he walked closer of me.

“Then I suppose you must get back to your car,” he say’s getting behind me and pushing me out of the kitchen and to the front door.

He opened the door with his long arm opening the door and shoving me out. I stumbled out and down the steps falling onto the ground. I hear the door being slammed shut as I glare back at the farm. I got up and dusted myself off mumbling to myself.

“Fuckin' ass hole.” I say walking away from the farm.

I walk back into the corn field and pull the flashlight out of my pocket turning it on letting a stream of light shine my path in front of me as I walk. I walk through the cornfield again for the second time and again it felt like hours being in that cornfield before I finally came back to my car. This time there were absolutely no sounds going on around me for some strange reason. I ignore the strange silence and walk over to my car next to the very dark and silent forest.

I walk up to my car and take out my keys and unlock the car. I reach in and pop the hood, closed the door and walked around to the hood. I started checking everything again hoping that I missed something but as I said before nothing seems to be off. I guess I just need a jump… or a new car. I close the hood and turn back around wiping my oil stained hands on my pants.

“What I wouldn’t give to go to a different fucking world. It seems like everytime something good happens, something horrible pops up and decides to say ‘Hey let’s fuck with Cameron today,’ ” I stopped my rambling and looked down at the ground. “Besides, it’s not like I have any family left anyway.” I say looking down a bit saddened. I shake my head and look back up to see the man in front of me.

“AHH!!!” I scream jumping back again slamming into my car. “Stop doing that!” I scream at him making him smile maliciously.

“I heard what you said. And I can help you.” His smile grew even wider as he looked down at me while I pushed my heart back into my body.

“With what? Giving me a heart attack? I think you already got that covered.” I say to him while taking in deep breaths to calm myself down.

“I can help you go to a different world. But if you want this then we would have to reach some sort of agreement. Meaning I want something in exchange.”

“No shit.” I say finally able to breath normally. Might as well humor the guy. I thought to myself while resisting the urge to roll my eyes. “Yeah, okay. If you can take me to another world I’ll do whatever the fuck you want.” I said to him. I can’t resist any further rolling my eyes at the thought of him sending me somewhere off of Earth.

He frowns at me while glaring daggers into my soul making my spine get the chills once again. “Do not humor me. I am not joking about this. Do you want to go to another world or not?” he asks still glaring down at me.

I sigh coming to terms with this man's insanity. “Yes, I do.” I said shrugging my shoulders. I shook my head and looked back up at him. “So what do you want in return exactly before I agree to this?”

“I want you to steal some thing’s for me. There are six in total and they are confounding that world I will send you to. I will tell you the details later, if you accept that is?” he asks holding out his hand with a raised eyebrow

I sigh and grab his hand shaking it sealing the deal. He grinned at me and started to laugh evilly still holding my hand. He abruptly stops laughing and looks at me with a mediocre expression. “I’ll keep in touch.” he says grinning letting go of my hand.

I see him clench his hand into a fist pulling his arm back and arching it towards my stomach making me haunch over with wide eyes as I fall to the ground like a stone coughing up blood.

“What the fuck was that for?” I ask looking up at him barely able to speak .

He walks up to me as I see his hand rise above his head and it bringing it down on my head moving like lightning sending my face back into the ground. I roll over onto my back slowly opening my eyes. My vision is obscured by my eyes already starting to swell from my face hitting the ground so hard. It was very blurry and a bit hazed but I see the man walk up to me again bending down and grabbing my hair and pulling me up to his face as he leans in close to my ear.

“I’m looking forward to working with you boy.” he says slamming my face into the ground again as I hear him starting to laugh like a madman as the laughing fades out as I’m enveloped by the darkness.

I wake up to bright light shining in and I turn onto my side blocking the lights rays. I stay like that for a few minutes before I hear something coming my way. I crack an eye open and I see a strange man walking towards me. Memories of what happened floods back into my head as I sit up straight with wide eyes that it’s the man that knocked me out. Except for being on the street I’m in some kind of void. I start to panic standing up before instantly falling back down to the ground. I try again and it ends in the same result.

I bring a hand to my head feeling an immense headache starting to form. But instead of my short hair I feel long soft hair and very sharp nails. I slowly bring my hand to my face and see that it’s not my hand… but a paw. A red paw with very sharp black claws.

I remember where I am and I look back up to see the man much closer than before and I start to freak the fuck out. I tried standing up on all fours this time and running away but I only succeeded in moving a few feet away before my legs started to shake rapidly making me fall to the ground. After many attempts and failures I end up laying on the ground panting accepting my impending doom as the man walks up next to me.

“Welcome, Cameron.” he began with a mischievous smile.

“How the hell do you know my name?” I ask with a bit of resistance worried he’d kick my ass into the ground again.

“That is not important. What is important is the details to our deal. Let me begin by telling you of the Elements of Harmony. They are the most powerful thing in Equestria. I want you to…”

“Hold on. Back up. Did you just say Equestria?” I ask him. He nods and I look at him trying to remember where I’ve heard that from before.

“Save all questions until I’m done.” he said holding up a hand.

“Now, I want you to seal these Elements away from the bearers but without them noticing you stealing them. Now, I turned you into a Simourian, a wolf with feathered wings that is a very ancient species in this world.” he said pointing to my wings. “If you’re wondering why I turned you into something that is worse than your human form, it’s because it may save your life later on. You may be targeted as a threat for some time but you’ll soon be recognized sooner or later. And you absolutely must not talk to any of the inhabitants of this world. If you do there may be mass panic and that would not go well with my plan.”

I listened to most of what he was saying while checking the rest of myself out. I felt muscles on my back that doesn’t feel right to me and I turn around and see that I actually have feathered wings. So I actually am whatever he said I was. I thought to myself as I stare at my wings folded on my back. I tried to extend them and found it very hard to. I’ll get used to them soom. The weird things about my wing though were that they felt like they were just rubber like when you sleep on your arms for too long and you lose your nerves for a bit and it’s like your limbs are rubber.

I refocused on the man as he continued to talk while I tried extending my wings. I wasn’t going anywhere with them so I just gave up for now and looked back at the man.

“Now, when I transport you to this world I need you to find out where the Elements are and get to them. You need to be careful because they might be heavily guar....”

“Wait, you mean to tell me that you don’t know where they are?”

“Like I’ve said, save all questions for after I’m done. The Elements will most likely be guarded in some form or shape. So be weary once you find them. Now, about your form, a Simourian of your kind has special powers, one of those powers is the Totem of Brotherhood. You will be able to call on other wolves of any kind to help you but if an Alpha comes and is not intimidated by you, you may have to battle him for leadership. Most of the time an Alpha will follow a wolf as ancient as you and your size.” he said putting a hand to his chin rubbing it.

“You will get more powers with the more magic you use, like say, you sneak around a lot, then you will have a spell to become one with the shadows and not be detected. Not even by the one who raises the moon. The spells you earn in time I will explain how you use them and other details about them. Do you have any questions now?”

“Yeah. How do I fly? What other powers do I have now? Why do you want the Elements? Why the hell do you not know where they are? And why don’t you just get them yourself?” I ask not recognizing what he said about the moon.

“When you get into the other world you will fly on instinct. Eventually. The powers you have including the Totem of Brotherhood, is a total of two. The other power includes your wings. You can make your wings turn stell focusing your magic on your wings and imagining them forming into steel that is strong enough to cut through anything and will make you more durable to wind while flying. I don’t know where the Elements are because I have not seen them for many years. I would not know where they are being held now. And I cannot do this job myself because I am not able to go back to that world for until I am released.” he said with a look of hatred.

“Oh, one more thing, the inhabitants of that world are ponies.”

“Alright, so is that it?” I ask him not very phased that the species aren’t humans. He looks at me suspiciously and says.

“Yes. Until next time. We’ll be in touch.” he said with a bow and he snapped his fingers opening up a portal under me as I fall through it with wide eyes. It was strange as I fell through the portal. I was falling through a seemingly infinite void of dark colors whisping past me.

I finally came out the other end finally able to see the bright sun enveloping me in its warm rays. But now I’m free falling. Right to the ground. I’d say I have around five miles before I die. Great, thanks asshat. I tried opening my wings again for the hundredth time but I only succeed in them twitching slightly. As I tried to move them harder I could actually start to feel them the more my heart beat. Maybe it was just the adrenaline but I could now actually feel them as I start to expand them outwards.

I was only opening them an inch every few seconds. And I was using all of my strength to do this and it wasn’t working. Which means less time to stop myself from falling. And I’m already short on time. I tried opening them faster with much more force than before and after several seconds they extended to their full length and I could finally feel my wings as if they were my arms. I extend my wings fully my wings completely. I then tried flapping them but I was flapping them unevenly and out of order. And it only got me to stay in place in the air for a few seconds before I started free falling again. Welp, looks like my life is up. And right when I got a free ticket out of hell, I go and die. Great, just great. I think to myself as I’m only a mile away from my death. I close my eyes waiting for Death to take me with my wings still outstretched with the wind speeding past me. I open my eyes back up and see the ground extremely close now. So I just let go and there it is.

Wait, what? I thought to myself as I look around seeing me an inch away from the ground. I had stopped falling somehow. What the fuck happened!? I thought to myself. I heard the sound of wings flapping, I looked behind me and sure enough my wings were flapping hard and evenly keeping me in place. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding in and I stop flappin them after a few more seconds landing on the ground with a thud.

I smile and put my paws close to my chest like a dog would lying down, and flap my wings as hard as I could flying high into the sky. I get above the clouds and stop flapping just keeping my wings still gliding through the air. I put a paw in the clouds directly below me and it went right through the cloud. It felt like water passing through my fingers like a slow flowing stream. I pull my paw back and I spiral in the air while hollering loudly with a large smile plastered on my face.

I wrap my wings around my body and dive down right through the clouds. I keep spinning while dashing through the sky toward the ground. Right when I get to the ground I open up my wings and glide above the ground mere inches away. I tuck my wings back in and land on the ground sliding across the ground while I use my claws to dig into the ground slowing myself down. I come to a stop and see claw marks running along to me for a good few feet.

“That sure was... fun.” I say to myself while panting. Note to self, work on stamina. Now let’s find a town or something before it gets too late. I thought to myself as I look at the sun that was starting to set giving off beautiful warm colors.

I open my wings back up once again flapping them a few times taking off back into the sky. I start scanning the ground for any place to stay for the night and I look around for several minutes before seeing a small opening in a nearby forest. I fly over to it and see a small house there in the little opening. The house looked more like a shack more than anything with a large hole in the roof and cracked white paint.

I fly down and land on the roof silently pulling my wings back to my side. I slowly crawl over to the edge of the roof and look over as I hear a door open. A few seconds later I see something walking outside. I guess that’s a pony. I think to myself while looking at it curiously it. The weird thing I notice is that it doesn’t look anything like a pony should. Well given that this is a different world I can understand while they don’t look like Earth’s ponies. It looked like a male so he had a brown coat with a darker brown mane and tail with a tattoo on his ass for some reason. The tattoo was a beer bottle with a silver thread going around it.

"Get out here now!" he yells with a masculine voice turning around facing the house.

I was surprised he could talk, and even more surprised that I could understand him somehow. He had red shot eyes indicating he was drinking with hatred showing on his face. I duck back a little thinking he might see me and what I see next makes me do a double take.

A few seconds after he yells I hear clip clopping coming from underneath me as a smaller pony walks out. This one looks like a female kid. So a filly, if I’m correct. She had a dirty white coat with a cyan mane and tail curled up and disheveled. Her ribs were showing indicating she doesn’t eat much, if anything at all.

The stallion lifted a hoof in the air when the filly was in front of him and struck her on top of her head making her fall to the ground with a loud thud. I was shocked to see the little filly stand back up on wobbly legs.

"Oh, so you're going to be a brave little bitch today, huh? You're so much like your whore mother. Too bad for you that she’s dead now." he says striking her again, this time in the ribs.

Instead of getting up this time she stayed on the ground. I watch as she struggles to get back up but falls down to the ground every time. I can see her breathing heavily and the sight alone brings hatred to my heart. That’s enough. I think to myself jumping off the roof in front of the filly growling at the stallion.

His eyes widen when he see’s me and turns around trying to run away, but you're not getting off that easily. I jump into the air, pouncing on him, as I bite down on his neck falling to the ground with him. I get up and look at the pony as he looks up at me with fear in his bloodshot eyes. I growl at him and bend down biting his neck again dragging him behind a tree. I let go of him as I lick my lips clean of the blood. I look at his neck and see it bleeding horribly fast from. He looked like he was about to shit himself he was so scared. I resisted the urge to smirk and growled at him again.

"Th-th-that's a good b-b-b-boy." he said trying to stand back up. HIs body was convulsing more than he should be from a neck wound. I must have gotten his jugular vein.

I pounced on him again and bit down on his front right leg and he screamed out in pain dropping to the ground. Blood poured out of his leg and neck profusely as he stares at me through one eye the hatred from earlier back in his eyes. I let go of his leg and he started to try and crawl away with his remaining three hooves. I pounced once again landing behind him biting down on his front left hoof and letting go after a few seconds. Blood starts to collect on the ground into a puddle all around him with a blood line running from where he was to here.

I decided to let him sit there for a minute and suffer. He tried to use his other good hoof and tried to crawl again but didn't even have the strength to pull himself an inch away. A large puddle of blood was on the ground now and he had closed his eyes and the wounds on his legs and neck from where I bit him were protruding with blood and he was gasping for air. I walked over to him and looked at him with a stern look.

He looked up and glared at me and spat on my face. I wiped it off and growled and as quick as a bullet I bit down on his neck as hard as I could making him shake for several seconds before going limp. I let go of his neck and saw blood spewing out and onto my snout.

I lick the blood off of my snout and turn around making my way back to the filly. I see her still lying on the ground motionless. She must have went out cold from that last hit. I notice that she has a white horn in the center of her head. A unicorn? What the fuck? I also see that she has very dark bags under her eyes indicating she doesn’t get much sleep either. I walk up to her and bend down nudging her neck with my snout but it she doesn’t move. I stand back up straight and turn around and walk away but stop mid-step and looked back at the filly. I sighed and shook my head.

I can't believe I'm doing this, but she has nowhere else to go. She kinda reminds me of myself. I mean she pretty much has no family, well not anymore, and wouldn't be able to take care of herself. I sigh again and walk back over to her. I lean down and pick her up in my mouth carefully as to not make any wounds accidentally. I spread out my wings and take off into the air with one swift motion from my wings. I better be careful in this world. I think to myself as I look around the scenery again.

I flew around searching for any place to stay and several minutes later I find a cave on the side of a mountain. I fly over to it and land safely inside. It was on the side of a mountain so I don't see any predators able to get in here. I walked to the back of the cave and it at least goes in at about 20 ft deep and 10 ft wide so that's good for space I guess.

I set the filly down next to the cave wall in the back and walk to the opposite side lying down with my back to the filly. I start to fall asleep when I hear shuffling coming from behind me. I look at the filly who looks to be waking up. She opens her eyes and looks around slowly. Her eyes wondered onto me and stopped. We started to stare at each other for a few seconds before her eyes widened as she started to shake.

"P-p-please don't h-hurt m-m-m-me." she whimpered. Tears started to form in the corner of her eyes and I knew I had to say something to her but I said I wouldn't talk to the... fuck it, I'll only talk to her.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you." I say trying to reassure her.

Her eyes widen again and she starts shaking even more."Y-Y-You c-can t-t-t-talk?" she whispers. Luckily I have good hearing now so I could still hear her.

"Yes I can. Now don't be scared, if I wanted to kill you I would have done it when you passed out. And don't worry that guy won't be hurting you ever again." I said to her with a stern look.

"H-h-how do I know I c-c-can t-t-trust you?"

I stared at her for a few seconds. This girl is very bright for one who looks so young. "You just have to." I put simply. "Now rest, you look like you haven't slept forever." I said lying back down.

She laid her head back down hesitantly at first and rested her head on her hooves after a second. I laid my head back down and closed my eyes. I almost fell asleep until I hear her start to shiver. Man this hearing is going to get annoying sometimes. I thought to myself. I try to ignore it and her shivering and chattering teeth starts to get louder.

I lift my head and look at her. She has her eyes shut tight teeth chattering rapidly. I sighed and couldn't believe what I was about to do. I got up and walked over to her slowly and laid down next to her and when she felt my fur brush up against her she flinched and slowly looked up at me with fear evident in her eyes.

She looked scared again and she was on the verge of tears. I layed down and slowly wrapped myself around her. After a few seconds she calmed down, thankfully pretty quick. She yawned and slowly drifted off to sleep, she buried her head into me and I almost smiled. I laid my head back down and shortly after, I fell into the dreaming world. And awaiting new adventures to come.

I wake up to the sound of dripping water falling from the stalagmites on the roof of the cave. The smell from the cave makes my nose wrinkle up and huff in annoyance. But that's not the only thing that woke me up. It had also been of something moving around. I push the thing away from me groaning from having to do something after just waking up from my peaceful slumber. I sigh in relief from now only hearing the soft sound of the water droplets sounding off throughout the cave. Only for the object that moved to move again loudly to my annoyance. I sigh again irritated that my dog won’t stay still, you would think I would be used to this after six years of her doing this to me every morning. I smile to myself as I think of my small spotted dog moving under the covers with her long floppy ears rolling up on her head.

I reach my hand down and stroke my dogs ear the way she likes it but when I do I don’t hear her panting in joy. I hear a loud yelp that echos. My eyes snap open my eyes wander to the source of the sound at what I just touched, quickly bringing my hand back and see that there’s something else sleeping next to me instead of my dog. The memories of yesterday flash in my mind making my eyes go wide as I stand up immediately. I look down and see the filly sleeping uncomfortably. Her breathing is ragged and uneven and her ribs still evident from the lack of food. The bags under her eyes are still there and doesn’t seem to have faded in the slightest.

I yawn at the sight making me tired once again. Just that little sound made the filly start to stir from her sleep. Her eyes flutter open lazily slowly lifts her head up and opens her eyes while looking around. She yawns and rubs her tired eyes as they fall upon me. Her eyes slowly starts to widen and she starts to back away quickly with a fearful look. What did nothing I say yesterday get to you? I think to myself looking at her as she heaves in air as she scoots back before her back touches the wall of the cave.

“Hmm, why are you so afraid of me? No matter, we will have to fix that. How about we get to know each other a little better? That way you won’t be so scared of me anymore?” I ask hoping she’ll agree.

She’s hesitant but nods her head slowly looking away from me shyly as her breathing becomes more stable. “Um, may I... know what your name is?” she asks me slowly with a very quiet and timid voice. I stare at her for a few seconds thinking and I shake my head slowly making her look the other way saddened.

“You can’t know my name because I don’t have one.”

“You don’t?” she asks surprised and very confused. “So you were never given a name?” She asks sadly with her ears splayed back. I shake my head and her face seems to drop a tenfold more than before. “I don’t have one either. Can… can I give you one?” she asks looking back up with a hopeful expression. I nod my head with a neutral expression and I swore I could see the corners of her mouth begin to curl. She begins to say something but I stop her with my own question.

“But only if I can give you one?” I ask and for a second I think I could see her starting to smile again, but her lips drop back down and she nods her head slowly looking away from me. I put a paw to my chin and hum in thought and start to think of a name that would suit her best. Which is very hard considering that for one she’s a pony and for two that I don’t know her that well.

“Hmm, how about Pumpkin?” I ask looking at her with a straight face and she shakes her head immediately making me almost chuckle. “Alright maybe Furore?” she shakes her head again. I start to make the gears in my head turn and I finally find it. “How about Azura?” I ask and she nods her head rapidly with a head-splitting smile making me chuckle slightly.

“M-maybe your name could be um, Scar?” she asks making me think of it. I shake my head on the breaking point of chuckling as I remember the lion that killed his brother.

“Umm, what about Shadow?”

“Hmm, Shadow?” I ask aloud hearing how it sounds. I smile as I think it suits me well considering that I’m now a wolf and nod to her.

“I like it.”

She smiles again but slowly turns into a frown as she looks down at the ground. “Alright Azura, tell me why that pony was hurting you yesterday?” I ask and she slowly looks up at me with a very sad look. Her eyes drift across the cave and she slowly looks back down and starts to shiver slightly.

“Well, I did something bad and he… he punished me.” she says still looking at the ground sniffing. Tears start to fall to the ground slowly increasing its rate as I stare at her.

“And what did you do to deserve punishment?”

“I broke something and my dad got angry and said that I was just a worthless life that should be ashamed to even be alive,” she says sniffling loudly as more tears fall from her eyes. “Then he took me outside and punished me.” I get up and walk over and look down at her before sitting down.

“Even though you did something like that it doesn’t give him the right to call you worthless or hurt you for something like that.” I bring a paw to her chin and lift her head with a paw to look at me and the fur on her cheeks are damp from the still streaming tears rolling down her face. I soften my gaze and give a soft smile. “And if he was really your dad he wouldn’t have hit you or got angry at you for something as small as that.”

“H-h-how do you know that?”

“Because a father, or any family member, that loves you would never dare hurt you.” I say wiping her eyes clear of tears and I pull her head back up again. I look into her big crystal blue eyes seeing something I’ve never seen before. I shake my head of the impossible thought and ask the questions that’s been on my mind. ”Can you explain to me why you two were living in the forest?”

“Well, it used to be my mom's house and when my mom and dad got married my dad moved in with her. And then she had me but my mom died when she was having me.” She says looking back down at the ground. “Well that’s what my dad told me anyway. I… I...” she says trying to continue but a very loud growl goes off and echo throughout the cave. It wasn’t me either. “Sorry, I haven’t ate for a few days.” she says disappointingly looking back down at the ground.

“Well then I suppose we should find something to eat then?” I ask standing up as she does the same.

“Where are we going?”

“I am going to find a place to get something for us to eat.” I say starting to walk to the mouth of the cave.

“Please don’t leave me here alone.” she says making me stop to look back at her. I almost give in but I stop myself and shake my head. She’s safer here than being with me out there.

“Stay here. I’ll be back in a few minutes. And don’t worry, you’ll be safe here.” I say beginning to walk again. I get to the mouth of the cave and I looked over my shoulder and saw Azura sitting there watching me with a small frown. I unfold my wings and flap them flying out of the cave and into the bright blue sky.

I flew high into the sky scanning the ground to find any houses or towns. I flew around for a few minutes before seeing a city or something on the… side… of the mountain. How the hell does that even work? I screamed in my head. I flew down closer to the place and I saw a sign that said Canterlot. Wow. Really? Canterlot?

I flew above the city and looked down at the ponies walking through the streets. I saw many ponies walking around, many with clothes on and others with nothing but jewelry. Luckily no one saw me flying above them and I looked ahead of me for any place that i could possibly sneak into for some food.

I continue to look for several minutes before deciding to give up on this place and to move onto plan B. But before I could turn around a miracle was given to me and a bit away was a tower. And even better there was, by chance, an open window. I flew over to the tower and landed softly inside. I brought my wings back to my side while looking around the building I just landed in.

I cover my nose as dust surrounds the air around me making me cough violently. After my coughing subsides I start to walk around the place while trying not to breath in too much dust. I walk up to one of the many tall and wide bookshelves and read some of the covers but I can’t seem to read the title of it. That’s strange, how come I could read the sign that said Canterlot but I can’t read a book cover. I sigh in defeat as I turn my back and look around a little more.

In the corner of my eye I could see a short hall leading to what looks like a bedroom. I leave it be as it would be of no help or use to me.The whole place looked to have not even been touched for a while. It must have been abandoned for some reason or other. I walk around a bit more before finding a set of stairs leading downward. I look back before seeing a very large hourglass with the sand inside slowly flowing through the little hole and out the other end. My eyebrow raises at the large sand clock. I slowly make my way over to it as the sand seems to be flowing very slowly as I watch it fall to the very small pile of sand in the lower bulb.

Before I could get to the sand timer I see an open book on a small stand. I walk over to it to see what the book is and see that it was opened to a page with a picture of a silhouette pony on what seems to be the moon with a very large horn on its head. I noticed writing under the picture but saw the other page with something strange on it. The other page had a picture of six jewels and it looked very odd. I looked under the picture of the jewels and saw writing. The same writing I couldn’t read from the book cover. I started to turn away from the book before it started to glow it started to glow. It was very faint but it was enough to catch my eye and turn back to it.

I look at the book again and see the letters starting to move around and form words I could read. It took several minutes but the letters formed all the words on both pages. It was very odd, one minute I was looking at this oddly wrote book and now I’m reading in english again. The other strange thing was that I was reading about the Elements of Harmony. It said something about the elements to be used to banish someone or something called Nightmare Moon to the moon a thousand years ago. It was very strange but luckily I could read the writing. But the really strange part was, is that the book said that there was only five elements. And that the sixth one needed a spark for it to appear. I found it. I found out what the Elements of Harmony are. Now I just need to find out where they are and how to steal them. I thought to myself while rubbing my chin.

I groan slightly as I remember why I’m here and slap myself internally for getting sidetracked and went back to the stairs after glancing back at the book and shaking my head of the idea to take the book with me. Too big of a risk to take it with me, the pony that lived here obviously didn’t take their things with them. So they must be back at any time. I go downstairs and walk around looking in cabinets for any food I could bring back to the cave. I searched all over the house for several minutes and didn’t find a single crumb of food that was edible. Any type of food that was here either had mold on it or was downright dust.

I went back upstairs with a defeated sigh and opened my wings back up and flew out of the open window and above the large city. I flew for several minutes about to give up again before I spotted a building taller longer and wider than any others I’ve seen. And of course by chance I see something else opened. But this one is a balcony with its doors open instead of it being a window. I glide down to the balcony and circle around it seeing no ponies inside and leap into the room and land on the ground with a loud thud.

I look around seeing that I’m in a very dark bedroom. Everything had a greenish hue to it in this room. A few seconds later a thought strikes me and I instinctively bring a paw to my forehead making a loud smack sound off. I almost forgot that dogs had night vision. But don’t they see in black and white. I fold my wings back to my side and walk towards the door that was on the opposite side of the room and stop in front of it. I let out a sigh and look down at my paws. I wish I had hands again. I think to myself trying to figure out how I’m going to open a door. Or any doors for that matter. An idea pops into my head as I reach my neck out and grab the handle in my mouth and turn my neck to turn the knob slightly as the door clicks signifying that it opened. I smirk in satisfaction to my accomplishment and peek through the opening seeing a long wide hallway. I open it a bit more and poke my head out and look to the left and then the right seeing as there are no ponies in sight.

I quickly make my way down the hall and stop at the end where it split into a four-way conveniently. I curse in my head and look around the corner to see if any ponies were coming. Again no ponies were in sight. I wonder why this place seems to be so abandoned right now. I run down the hall as silently as possible passing a few more four ways and continue down this path as silently as possible. As much as I can with the floor being marble and me having padded paws now.

After running for several minutes, panting heavily, I see door at the end of the hall and I let out a long exhale and slow my pace down to a jog before leaning against the wall panting for air. After catching my breath I use my mouth to open the door and then use my snout to push the door open slightly. I can’t believe my luck today. It was a kitchen with absolutely nobody in it with food sprawled out on the counters everywhere. Who in the world would ever leave food just lying out? Where is everybody? I wonder to myself as I opened the door more and let myself in. I walk inside and use my back paw to kick the door closed behind me.

I walk around and see pots and pans hanging up above my head on a metal rack. Cabinets ran down the lower and upper sides of the walls that were made completely out of marble and with golden hinges. Whoever lived here sure is rich I think to myself as I stare at the place in awe. Especially the food, my mouth is starting to water from all this food here. I looked around for a different way out of here and I look up and I see that the whole cieling is glass. And there are a few square pieces that are big with latches on them for maybe helping the place stay cool. I spread my wings and fly up to the window unlatching it and pushing it outwards slowly resting it down on the rest of the glass. Once my work is done I smirk slightly and fly up into the sky and remember the location the open window is at.

After I remembered the area where the window is I fly back over the mountain where I left Azura in the cave quickening my pace so I can get her something to eat. I fly into the cave and land inside with a soft thud folding my wings back to my side. I walk to the back of the cave slowly as to not scare Azura and find her lying on the ground fast asleep. I smile at the sight and walk up to her and lean my head down slowly and nudge her side with my snout. She groans in response and I repeat it again making her groan louder turning on her other side faxing away from me.

“Get up. I found somewhere we can get something to eat.” I say and she slolwy sits up and rubs her eyes after hearing my voice. Shelooks up at me with a confusde look.

“You did? Where?” she says groggily while yawning.

“In a city. On the other side of the mountain. Let us go and I’ll fly us there.” I said lowering myself to the ground so she can climb onto my back.

She looks at my back and at me with a frightned look. “Can’t we walk there?” she asks scared, backing up a little.

“No. Now get on. Besides it’ll be faster if I fly us there, and we wouldn’t be able to make it without flying.”

She climbs onto my back hesitantley and wraps her hooves around my neck.

“Ready?” I ask looking back at her with a neutral expression. She nods her head and stand to my full height and walk back to the mouth of the cave slowly so Azura doesn’t slip off.

I look out into the sky and open my wings slowly as to not knock Azura off. I slowly flap my wings a few times so she can adjust herself so she doesn’t fall off when I take off. She stops moving and after a few more seconds of making sure shes finally comfortable and re-adjusted I jump off and glide down slowly flapping my wings while keeping close to the ground. I slowly flew higher into the sky so Azura could get used to the hieght and after reassuring her that shes not going to fall I fly high enough to be above the city.

I look back at Azura and see that her eyes are closed shut tightly. I smirk looking up above me and progressivley make my way higher into the sky. I brake through the clouds and see the infinite blue sky in front of me.

“Azura, open your eyes and look at the view before you.” I softly say to her.

She slowly starts to crack open an eye as she starts to shake with fear. Her last eye finally opens all the way and her jaw drops as she looks at the vast open sky. She looks around for a few seconds in astonishment and looks back at me with fear still evident in her eyes but also amusment.

“This is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen,” she says to me with a large smile. “Thank you for saving me.” she said tightening her grip around my neck in a hug while nuzzling my cheek.

“Don’t mention it,” I say looking ahead of me. I keep a steady pace heading towards Canterlot before the large city comes into sight as Azura looks in awe at the strange and mysterious city.

“What is that place?” Azura asks me with amusement.

“It’s Canterlot,” I say to her before entering above the city and flying to the location where I remember opening the window. “See that open window down there?” I say pointing a claw at the window I opened up from the kitchen and she nods her head.

“That's where we’re going to get food,” I said to her flapping my wings again stopping midair above the window. “Now hold on tight because I’m going to have to go fast in order for nobody to see us,” I say to her as she tightens her grip around my neck just enough to hold on.

I nod my head to her and pull my wings close to my body and start diving downstraight for the window. I dash through the hole and flap my wings hard stopping myself above the ground and stop flqapping, landing on the ground soflty. I crouch down with my wings still expanded and let Azura hop off before closing my wings to my sides.

“Are you Okay Azura?” I ask her, and she looks back at me and nods her head. “Good, now look around and eat whatever you’d like.” I say starting to walk off to my right.

“But isn’t this stealing?” she asks making me stop dead in my tracks looking back at her.

“It’s only stealing if you’re caught,” I say looking straight haead of me. “And if anybody comes in hide and stay quiet.” I begin to walk forward as I hear her little hoovesteps carry her off somehwere.

I walk up to one of the counters and look at the food laying upon the counter freshly made. I was easily taller than the counter so I don’t have to jump up on them or anything so I can just dig in. I continue to walk down the aisle looking at the assortments here and most of the dishes layed out on the counter seem to be nothing but fruits and vegetables and occasionally I would lay my eyes upon a delicious looking desert. But seeing as I’m now a wolf, a carnivore, I don’t think any of this is in my diet.

Who cares, not like it could kill me. I think to myself walking up to a delicious looking cake and dig my muzzle into the cake and see that its vanilla. It has pink frosting covering the three layered cake with decorations all over it. It tasted amazing, better than anything I’ve ever tasted on Earth that’s for sure.

After stepping back from the cake to chew the mouthful in my mouth I look back at where Azura was once standing before looking around for her. She’s just staring at a plate of something on the counter seemingly begging for it to levitate down to her. After swalloing the mouthful of cake and lick the icing off of my snout I begin to make my way over to her.

“Are you having trouble reaching that?” I ask her coming to a stop next to her.

She nods her head without looking at me and I reach forward and grab the plate in my mouth and set in on the floor for her. She licks her lips and takes a bite out of whatever that was. It looked like sliced vegetables put in a bowl with some seasoning on it. She pretty much devoured the whole thing in amatter of seconds befor belching loudly and looking at me with an innocent look on her face. I laugh loudly patting her on the back and complementing her for that making her blush lightly.

A loud click sounds out through the entire room making my head jerk to the source of the sound and I see a stallion wearing a chef's attire walking into the room.

“Azura hide in the cabinet and stay quiet,” I whisper quietly crouching down.

She climbs into a cabinet and I climbed into the one opposite of hers and left a crack to see if the pony would walk by. The hoofsteps keep getting closer before they stop right in front of me making me duck furhter into the cabinet.

“Who’s been eating the food!? Somepony must be in here.” he muttered looking around suspiciously.

I look out of the crack and see his back turned towards me. He hums in thought as he leans down and look at the cabinet Azura is in. The cabinet that was left open a crack. He starts to reach for the handle of the cabinet to open it and I was thinking of ways to get him not to look in the cabinet without being caught. But I can’t find a solution to this without us being seen so I’ll just have to distract him and then grab Azura and book it out of here.

I silently crawl out of the cabinet and notice that I’m easily taller than this guy. Maybe a whole two feet taller. I shake my head and focus on my main problem right now and grab a pan with my mouth and fling it across the room making a loud clanging sound. His head jerks towards the direction of the sound and he looks behind him and stares right into my eyes. So much for my luck spree today.

I sprint straight towards him and slam my head into his side sending him flying towards the spot where I threw the pan. He hit the ground and slid past the pan and into a cabinet while I grabbed Azura out of the cabinet. I picked her up in my mouth and pushed myself to run straight at him again. As he starts to pick himself back up I open my wings and he shakes his head and look at me with a confused look. Once he realizes I’m coming for him he covers his face with his hooves and I flap my wings once and take off into the air and out the window as fast as I can with Azura in my mouth still.

I flap my wings as hard as I can dashing off away from Canterlot and back to the cave. I fly straight over the mountain and down towards my cave panting loudly with my heart pounding in my chest with adrenaline. I pull up and turn back around and strat to land in the cave but once my foot touches the ground I had put too much weight on that foot alone without my other paws even being on the ground. I fall to the ground dropping Azura making her hit the ground with a thud as I slide a bit of ways into the cave.

I stop rolling after several seconds of rolling on the ground uncontrollably on my side with a thud making me groan loudly. I slowly lift my head after several seconds and look at my right ankle that I landed on wrong and it looks to still be in place thankfully but it was already starting to swell up and pulse with a bruning pain. Why do I have this problem now of all times? I think to myself as I try to stand back up.

I hear hoofsteps coming up behind me with a quick pace and I turn my head to see Azura running to me with her little hooves with a worried expression on her face. “Shadow are you alright?” she asks me worriedly panting heavily with a small cut on her cheek.

“I’m fine. Nngh, don’t worry about me.” I say finally standing up on my remaining legs and instantly fall back down to the ground.

“Let me look at it.” she says carefully taking my paw in her hooves.

She looked at my leg like she was an expert and poked at a few places on my leg and then the spot where it was swelling horribly and I jerked my leg back and groaned loudly. “Sorry Sorry!” she screams with a pained look. “You must have sprained it.” she said looking down at the ground.

“Great. That’s just perfect,” I say trying to stand back up again but this time not using my front right leg. I stood up and wobbled a bit and started to fall to the ground again but Azura got to my right side and stopped me from falling. I look at her in shock and confusion as to why she would help me. And how she was so quick.

“Come on. I’ll help you walk to the back.” she says starting to walk slowly with me.

“I’ll be fine. I can walk by myself.” I say starting to walk ahead of her but I instantly regret it falling to the ground. But I never hit it as Azura is at my side again helping me stay on my feet.

“Please let me help you.” she pleads and I begrudgingly nod my head slowly.

I tried to walk with just three legs with my right one off of the ground but it seemed to be an impossible feat. It took us several minutes but we finally made it to the back and we both layed down next to each other. I made sure to leave my front right paw in front of me instead of being under me.

“Uh, thank you.” I say to her without looking in her direction.

“Now you’re going to have to stay off of that for a few days.” I look at her and she stares into my eyes.

“How do you know about this sort of thing?”

“Well, when my dad would go and get food, mostly for him, every few days he would sometimes take me with him,” she says with a slight smile looking at the roof of the cave. “When it was my birthday he got me a book that had a red cross on it and I read it whenever I wasn’t doing chores. It was called Medical Treatment for Beginners. So I guess I know a bit.” she said with a slight blush and a small smile.

“Hmm, interesting. I suppose you're going to make me rest now?” I ask her with a smirk adorning my face.

“Mmhmm,” She nodded with a smile making my smirk drop into a frown.

“Wait, you’re actually going to make me?” I ask her in disbelief and she nods.

“If you don’t get your rest it’ll take longer to heal.”

I roll my eyes and shake my head in disbelief of a child telling me what to do. “If you insist.” I say resting my head on my good leg and close my eyes slowly falling to sleep.

“Is… is it alright if I sleep next to you? So I don’t get cold again.” she says shyly making me open an eye to look at her. Her head was down but her eyes were staring at me pleading for me to say yes.

This kid is adorable. And I’d rather her not suffer anymore “Sure.” I say and close my eye. Her hoofsteps got closer and closer until they were right next to me and I felt Azura’s body touch mine as she settled into my warm fur. Several minutes passed and I started to fall asleep to Azura’s slowing breaths. And then I drifted off with one last thought.

I’m starting to fall for this pony. Oh well, at least it won't happen with any others.

After spraining my ankle and falling asleep I awoke the next day just laying next to Azura both of us letting our bodies rest. While I laid there I was deep in thought about the events of yesterday and why Azura wasn’t acting shy when I was hurt. It was strange to see that side of her, even though I was hurt you would think she would still be a bit shy or at least hesitant. Oh well, another thing I have on my list of things to do.

Azura woke up a few hours after I had started thinking, or at least I think it was a few hours. I can’t tell with us being in a dark cave. And with no clock. She was back to her old self, being shy and still a bit scared of me. But when she looked at my injured leg she seemed like a whole new person, err pony. I think I’m starting to see who she really is now. For who she is.

Once she was sure that the swelling had gone down she “allowed” me to try and walk on three legs. I kept standing up and having to lean on Azura or I would fall to the ground. I of course didn’t want her help with walking but I kept falling down for several minutes before giving into her help. And after several more long agonizingly painful minutes of almost falling on my ass every three seconds I finally got walking down. Again. I had gone to sit back down so Azura could check my ankle again.

And right after checking my leg, yep you guessed it, she went right back to being shy. She’s probably like that because of her dumb ass father. Maybe I should find a family or someone to take care of her. A wolf definitely isn’t cut out to raise a different kind. Or if you want to be technical a human shouldn't be raising a sentient pony with a horn that is supposed to be a myth but I have no room to talk, I’m a wolf with wings.

Another thing on my list is to somehow get the elements while also taking care of Azura but how can I do that. I thought on it for a few minutes before coming to a conclusion. I can’t do both at the same time. So I’ll have to find someone else that can take care of her. But with her being shy and me not being able to actually go out into civilization like this it’ll be impossible. I’ll have to get rid of her shyness first. Maybe I could help gain her confidence back. If she had any in the first place that is. I don’t know if I could even break her shell but it wouldn’t hurt to try.

For the next week I tried talking to her as a friend and trying to get her to talk to me more. Though that was difficult and may take time but I’ll get to her eventually. Along with getting Azura out of her shell I was sneaking around Canterlot to find someone to take care of her or at least some kind of orphanage around here while trying steal food from the kitchen Azura and I almost got caught in by the chef pony. But the bad thing was that they had shut and locked the window to the kitchen and I had to find another way in. Luckily the balcony door I had found was open again or had never been closed for some strange reason. I stealthly ran through the halls but that proved to be difficult with ponies clad in armor around almost every corner.

This must be an important building to have ponies in armor here. Considering this place has no technology and they’re pretty much in the medieval times I’m gonna take a guess and say that this place is a castle. Maybe there are this many guards because I was seen by a pony. And that pony must have went and complained to either their ruler or whoever they would go to in medieval times. He must have said something along the lines of seeing a winged wolf take off with a filly and he might have taken out of context and said I was going to do something to her. No matter what it got their attention and now I’m going to have a tough time getting to the kitchen.

Luckily without having to worry about Azura being with me it was easier getting to the kitchen and grabbing some food. Thought dodging the guards proved to be difficult itself but I managed. I had put the food I grabbed in a bag that I found that was black with purple designs on it. I would then proceed to fly back to the cave and eat with Azura. I mostly grabbed veggies and fruit for Azura and some more cake and something else for me. The first time I said I was going to get us something to eat while I was injured she protested against the idea and told me that I shouldn’t be straining my body when I need to rest so my ankle heals quicker. I told her that I would only be gone for a few minutes but that still didn’t stop her from arguing with me. I convinced her after several minutes of arguing that I would be as quick as possible and be back here with food and without, if I might add, straining myself any further.

But I never went to the castle. Well, straight away that is. I flew to alleyways that were as dark as the night and ran through them. Now I could have flied around Canterlot but as of now I’m trying to hopefully find an orphanage or maybe a couple to take care of Azura. If I could find either of those I could give Azura to them and get on with finding where the Elements are and steal them and get on with my new life. Hopefully I can still have a better life on this world than I did back on that god forsaken planet.

Sneaking around Canterlot was easy since most of the ponies there had their noses in the air. Though while I was sneaking down a particularly interesting alleyway that had an odd shop there that had two mares sitting on stools. Very odd. But I overheard something about a town or something to the south called Ponyville and maybe that could be a good place to try to find out where the elements are if I don’t find them here.

So I went and grabbed some food and went back to the cave. And I rinsed washed and repeated that scenario for about a week. I also made some progress with Azura’s shyness. She started to talk to me more and she smiled a lot too. If just a little bit but progress is progress. My ankle was getting much better as well. It was pretty much almost completely healed but Azura had to insist upon being careful with it still. But I didn’t put up a fight since I would end up losing to a filly. Sad for my pride.

During our conversations we would talk about what types of things she loved and all. She asked me about myself and I would move to a different subject every time. She knew I was too and just went along with it. I could see it in her eyes. Another thing during this week since taking in a right amount of food her ribs were less prominent now than they were before. They were still visible but only slightly to what they should be like. Her bruises were also barely visible now especially her cuts, those were pretty much healed with fur already growing back in place.

Time does heal everything. If not slowly. But I’m actually happy to see that I made the right choice in helping her. She’d probably be dead by now if she were stuck in that forest still. But I’d rather not think of that now and just focus on the present. Something I need to start doing instead of remembering all the pain that I’ve been through.

So after a few more days I’m finally told by Azura, after checking it one last time just to be sure, that I should now be able to walk again. I put my paw on the ground and slowly put pressure onto it and it felt a little tender still but after a few minutes of walking it should be all better. After walking around the cave for several minutes I went back to Azura who was laying down and told her that I was going back into Canterlot to get us food. She nodded to me and I did the same and walked to the end of the cave flew out slowly towards Canterlot.

I arrived in Canterlot shortly and thought I should learn more about the Elements of Harmony so I flew back to the tower my wings carrying me faster than ever to the library home. Seeing the tower in the distance I pushed harder against the wind and slowed my pace upon gliding through the same window I did as before. After folding my wings back in place I went straight to the pedestal holding the book that had information about the Elements. It did the same thing as it did before. The letters would slowly fade into words I could read and flipped through the pages but it was the same thing saying things along the line of NIghtmare Moon and her arrival after a thousand years.

I was hoping to see if I had missed something or anything that would give me a clue as to where they may be kept or who made them or anything. Eventually I just decided that I would have to find a library in Ponyville once I get rid of Azura. “*Sigh* What am I going to do about Azura?”

Now back to the present

I flew back into the cave and flapped my wings a few times and landed softly onto the cold hard ground. I had a bag of food in my mouth full of food I “borrowed” from the Canterlot Castle kitchen. I walked to the back of the cave where Azura is after reading about the Elements again and coming up empty. I set the bag down and hear Azura walking over as her hooves make a light sound echoing through the cave. Opening the bag reveals the same food that I choose mostly every day.

It was the same thing she ate the first day we stole food and because it’s her favorite thing to eat, and I had found some links while I was there and had started to eat that everyday. Mostly since it was the only meat I could find there, especially in a kitchen meant for herbivore ponies. But I’m not complaining, food is food.

While we ate she told me that she didn’t get much too eat at all back when she was with her father. Her father wanted her to do her chores and if she did them before her time limit was up he would give Azura scraps from his dinner he ate. She said he rarely gave her anything and that he would beat her if she didn’t finish her chores in time. When she told me that it pissed me off to think about how her life has been, probably her entire life. Makes me glad I killed the loser.

And sadly I realized that I actually was starting to like Azura, like she was the daughter I never had. Would have. Once we finish eating our respective “meals” Azura stands up and stretched while yawning as I lay down.

“Shadow, when can we go outside?” she asks me making me lift my head to look at her. She looks at me with her big blue eyes with her dirty mane and coat.

“Hmm I suppose we could get out of this cave for once. I have been keeping you in this cave for far too long as it is. Alright let's go.” I say standing up and stretching my legs. She cheers quietly along with a slight smile that adorns her face when she was rarely happy.

We walk to the mouth of the cave together and see the sun starting to set in the east. I would have never known what time of day it is since we’re in that cave almost twenty-four/seven. I’m not even sure if we go to bed at night. We pretty much slept whenever we needed or wanted to and I would wake up get us something for breakfast before Azura wakes up sleep more and get more food. Life sucks sometimes but that’ll soon change.

I crouch down and let Azura on my back and she climbs onto my back carefully and wraps her hooves around my neck. I opened my wings slowly and flap them a few times stretching them out and let Azura balance herself. I leap out of the cave and glide to the ground below slowly and land in a vast field of grass. Azura slides off of my back and onto the ground with a soft squeak as she walks away. I sit down on my haunches while watching Azura explore around the grassy field.

She walked away from me a short distance away from me and sat down with her back turned and looked up at the sun. I looked up at the sun as well and saw the same beautiful colors of the sun again, there was orange, red, and pink that blended well together and was easy to stare at.

The red shining from the sun made the clouds look like they had a red hue to them that made the sky even more beautiful. I look back down at Azura as a cool breeze passes by making her mane flow in the wind as she stares up at the sky with wonder filling her eyes. I smile slightly and walk up next to Azura and sit next to her and she looks at we with a curious look as I look down at her and we both smile and turn our attention back to the beautiful sunset.

We watched the sun until it had finally set and the moon started coming out. I don’t know why but I felt like howling for some odd reason. So I took a deep breath, looked into the sky, closed my eyes and let out a loud deep howl.

After I stopped howling I opened my eyes and looked at the beautiful stars in the sky and saw a full moon that made it all perfect. Back on Earth it was hard to see the stars out in the city what with all the city lights everywhere and our o-zone corrupted by our pollution. I’m actually glad I’m in this world than in that hell hole. Never even liked my family, even when they died I still despised them. I let out a sigh and see Azura looking at me with a small smile as always and yawns softly and leans against me with a tired expression.

“Shadow what are those things in the sky?” she asks me making my head jerk to look at her with shock and disbelief.

“Your serious?” I ask her and she nods her head. “Well those lights up in the sky are called stars and that big white circle is called the moon.” I said pointing to the moon.

“Wow, I always wondered what they were called. They’re bautiful. Do they have names?” she asks again her eyes sparkling with the reflection of the stars in her eyes.

“No,” I say chuckling. “But they do make up constellations and those have names.”

“What are con-stol-laish-uns?” she says slowly.

“Well they're a group of stars forming a recognizable pattern that is traditionally named after its identified with a mythological figure.” I said to her making her even more confused.

“Can you show me some?” she asks curiously.

“Of course. That one there is Scorpios,” I say pointing to the respective stars in the sky. She follows my extended claw and focuses on the stars trying to form a picture in her head. “Do you see it?” she shakes her head and I get behind her and point out in front of her face slowly and trace the figure slowly as her face slowly turns from confusion to excitement.

“Ah, I see it Shadow! I see it!” she yells excitedly even though her yelling is still very quiet.

“Very good Azura. And look at this one this one is called the Big Dipper and the smaller one is called the Little Dipper.” I say pointing out the stars again as she looks at them with a smile.

“It looks like two frying pans,”

“Yes they do. Very good comparison. And look at this one…” I continue to point out different constellations I know from the top of my head and the ones that are out in the night as of now.

She was listening intently the whole time and staring at the stars in wonder. Hours seemed to pass by as I point at the stars and tell her the names and meanings of the constellations as best as I can. Soon while Azura is asking me another question about the constellation I pointed out to her she’s cut off from a big yawn.

“It seems like it’s time for bed now isn’t it?” I ask rhetorically though she shakes her head rapidly.

“Can we please stay out for a bit,” she starts to say but is cut off by another big yawn. “Longer?” she finishes.

“I’m sorry Azura but you need to get your rest. Maybe we can come back out tomorrow night.”

“Okay~” she says looking down at the ground sadly.

“Now climb on, let's get back to the cave and sleep.” I say and she climbs onto my back and rubs her eyes yawning again and I chuckle quietly and tell her to hold on tight.

I fly back to the cave with Azura on my back and we head after I land down softly and I carry Azura inside the cave and laid down with an almost half asleep Azura.

“Shadow?” she asks after yawning once again.

“Yes?”

“Can you be my new daddy?” she asks making me do a double take and look at her in disbelief.

“Why would you want me to be your dad?”

“Well my real dad didn’t care about me and when I met you I felt safe for once in my life. And I never had anypony care about me the way you do. I feel special in my own way and like nothing can stop me anymore. So will you?” she asks me with a hopeful look in her eye.

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea Azura.”

“Oh, alright. I’m sorry for asking.” she says downtrodden as she looks away from me.

The question rolled around in my head for a few seconds before I sigh. “I suppose I could.” I say lying my head down. She looks at me with the largest smile ever and hugs my neck tightly making me look at her and smile.

After settling back down with Azura laying against my side I laid my head back down on my paws and I hear Azura sigh happily.

“Good night… dad.”

“Good night Azura.” I say smiling and move my head down close to her and smile. It seems like she really is the daughter I never had, and now… now I do.

I woke up from Azura shaking me weakly making me groan and slowly crack an eye open begrudgingly. She stops shaking me when she sees that I’m awake and gets back down on all four hooves.

“What is it?” I ask Azura not happy I’m woken from my rest.

“Can we go outside again?” she asks me quietly almost to where I can barely hear her.

“Now?” I ask and she nods making me sigh. “Why?”

“Well I wanted to find somewhere to get rid of all this dirt. I hardly ever had a bath and when I did I had to be quick or I’d be punished again.”

“I need to find out what else she hasn’t tried before.” I thought to myself while looking at Azura’s dirty coat and mane. “Alright then, let's go.” I say standing up and start to walk to the entrance of the cave.

Azura gets on my back once we reach the mouth of the cave as I squint my eyes from the abrupt force of light. After a few seconds to let my eyes adjust I expand my wings and take off into the sky and head towards Canterlot. I think its time to use one of the spells I learned when I was sneaking through the alleyways

I hadn’t used the spell before since there was no need to use it but now is the perfect time to try it out. I even came up with a name for it. After that weird guy that sent me here appeared out of nowhere while I was trying to find an orphanage one day. I was in an alleyway thankfully and a pony had heard me by some unknown means and looked at the alley I was in and I hid in the shadows. Thankfully the pony never saw me but then the man appeared. Well more like as a sort of hologram more than him physically being here.

But after him telling me I could be taught a new spell he had gave me two options to choose from. Hard choice too but I eventually ended up with the one that sounded more useful to me. Think of it like you were playing Skyrim back on Earth, it was like I had earned a lot of sneaking skill points and I used those to gain my new ability. And after the man told me of how to use it and what it does he vanished out of thin air. And arrived back in the cave with food for me and Azura and thought of a name I could call it.

It took forever but I finally came up with a name for it. “Blending Colors” I thought to myself closing my eyes and releasing a bit of magic to surround Azura’s form along with my own. The feeling that followed after was nauseating as a wave came over my mind making me feel a bit light headed for several seconds. After it passed it had gone as soon as it came. Though I’m not sure if the spell worked. I guess there’s only one way to find out. And that's to fly into Canterlot.

I look back at Azura and see her looking at Canterlot with an expression of happiness that I rarely see. It made me smile a little as well as I tell her to hold on tightly and she looks at me and nods tightening her hold around my neck.

I flap my wings hard and glide down towards Canterlot towards the castle. I flew around it trying to find any open windows or doors on a balcony or just something big enough for us to get through. It almost seemed like a lost cause to find anything after flying around the huge tower several times. I start to turn around but Azura stops me.

“Shadow look!” she yells pointing to a balcony with a door cracked open slightly.

“Good eye.” I say making her smile triumphantly as I glide down to the balcony and land. Azura hops off of my back and starts to walk to the door but I stop her with a paw.

“What is it?” she asks with a very hushed tone.

“You said you wanted a bath so I’m giving you one,” I say whispering as I lean down to her level. “Azura if a pony walks in here and I can’t get us out then I’m going to get you out but you have to run far away and don’t stop. Do you understand?”

Nodding her head she slowly looks down at the ground saddened for some reason. I sigh and pat her back with my paw and started to walk to the door. I push the door open slightly and push my head through the crack looking for any sign of ponies. I feel Azura climb up my back and she puts her head through the crack as well and lays it down on mine making me chuckle slightly. After several more seconds of silence I walk into the room and stop the flow of magic I was using to hold up the spell.

“What’s with ponies leaving windows and doors open? Don’t they think someone would sneak in here? Wait, what the hell am I saying?” I think to myself while walking around the room opening every door I pass. Which was only a few and it was either a closet or a door to a hallway. I closed the latter instantly and went to the last door and opened it revealing a bathroom.

It was a bathroom that looked very normal for a castle anyway. It was a circle room that had a toilet, a sink, and everything else you would see in a bathroom with three windows on the walls with rays of sunlight shining through them. I call Azura to come here and she starts to walk toward me as I walk into the bathroom and to the large tub. I hear Azura’s hoofsteps coming inside as I start to turn the nozzle with my mouth. Which was hard. I waited for the water to warm up and stuck my paw under it once I saw steam and felt it to be perfect. For me anyway.

“Azura come over here and see if the water is warm enough for you.” I say and Azura walks over and puts a hoof under the water.

“Should it be warm?” she asks taking her hoof out looking up at me with a confused stare.

“Yes. How does it feel to you?”

“Like warm water.” she says looking back at me with a deadpan stare.

I roll my eyes and nudge her side with my snout. “Then hop in and I’ll get you washed up.” I tell her and she nods and puts her two front hooves on the edge of the tub and hops up but slips and falls into the tub face first with a thud as I wince.

She stands up and shakes her head looking at me and smiles meekly at me making me chuckle a little. I reach forward and pull the small lever on the top of the spout and the shower head above starts to rain warm water down on Azura’s small form. She lets out a squeak before it turns into a satisfying “Mmm.”

I look around and see two bottles of soap on the other side of the tub. But I can’t read these either just like the book and I wait a few seconds for the words to fade into ones I can read. But they never started moving. “Damnit. It looks like that book had some sort of spell on it so that I was able to read it.” I think to myself while rubbing a paw on my chin. I shrug my shoulders and grab the one closest to me.

“Now stay still. I’m going to put some soap on your head.” I say muffled by the bottle of soap in my mouth to her and she nods.

I squeeze the bottle of soap as a stream of soap pours onto Azura’s mane making her shiver as I chuckle at her. I put the bottle down once I feel there’s enough soap on her head now. I hop up on two legs as I use the other two to balance myself on the edge of the tub. I reach over to Azura with a paw and use the other to balance myself as I start to rub the soap in Azura’s mane with bubbles forming on top of her head.

Some of the soap started to pile up on her head as I rub it in more all around her mane getting deep into her scalp to get rid of any dirt. Soon the bubbles on top of her head became too large to stay there as most of it falls down onto her muzzle and into the tub. I look at her face and see her cross eyed looking at the bubbles that landed on her muzzle as she chuckles and blows them off.

I chuckle at her silliness and continue to rub the soap into her mane as the bubbles start to turn a light shade of brown from the dirt in her mane. After several minutes of rubbing the soap into her mane I finally think I’ve got all the dirt gone and I pull my paw away from her and put it back down on the rim of the tub.

“Now put your head under the water and lean your head back and I’ll wash off the soap.” I say as she does as told leaning into the warm stream of water.

As she leans her head back into the water the force coming from the faucet head above makes the soap and dirt built up in her mane just slide out with ease. I slide my claws through her mane gently and carefully getting any dirt that's stuck in her hair out. I keep going through her mane making sure to get any and all dirt and dust out. After several minutes of clawing through her mane I finally think I’ve gotten all of it out and move to her tail and repeat the process until all of the dirt and dust is gone. I reach my neck out and bite the next bottle in my mouth and tilt my head sideways biting down on the bottle as soap squirts out of the bottle and onto Azura’s body. I set the bottle down in its original spot and start to use a paw to rub the soap into her coat.

While I’m rubbing the soap into her coat Azura just stands there with a soft smile on her face and hums to herself softly. After some time of rubbing the soap all over her body, except for certain parts that she did herself, I tell her to get under the water and she does as told. I start to get the rest of the soap off of her body as I feel the heat getting to me since being in here for who knows how long making me pant slightly. I finally finish getting the soap off of her and turn the nozzles all the way off as the stream of water coming from the faucet head slowly stops pushing water out coming to just a slow drip.

Azura starts to get out of the tub but I tell her to stay put and she stands back in the tub silently. I go in search for something for several seconds walking to a cabinet on the other side of the room and dig through the whole thing. After finding what I was looking for I grab the white fluffy towel in my mouth and walk back over to Azura.

I make sure to grab one end of the towel before tossing it over her small figure as it floats down onto her soaked form. I extend my wings towards her and start to rub the towel around her body carefully as to not make her lose her balance. After several minutes of drying her off I reach over and bite down on the towel to yank it off of her as it I let go and it floats to the ground slowly in a small pile of soaked towel.

She smiles brightly at me after examining her now cleaned coat and mane and tail making me smile back at her. I help her get out of the shower by biting down on the back of her neck carefully and bring her over the edge of the tub and set her down. After letting go of her neck I stand up straight and she looks up at me with a hopeful expression.

“Now it’s your turn daddy.” she says with an even bigger smile than I’ve ever seen her have almost making me forget her demand.

“I don’t think so Azura. I came here to give you a bath and that’s it. Now let's go.” I say with a stern voice as I start to turn around but Azura continues her pleas.

“Come on, please~? You gave me one now you should get one.” she insists coming to my side and looking up at me with her big pleading eyes making me groan knowing she won’t give up until I agree. “Stubborn kid.” I think to myself turning around slowly to face her with an annoyed expression.

“I really can’t believe I’m doing this.” I mutter under my breath turning around as Azura starts to smile widely again.

We make our way back to the tub and I hop into it begrudgingly while muttering under my breath about how easily she can talk me into things. I look to her and she points a hoof at the nozzles on the wall. I’ve never been talked into doing anything yet here this filly is asking for me to take a shower so easily with just one simple look. Shaking my head and sighing I stretch my neck out and bite down on one of the nozzles and turn it to the appropriate temperature and doing the same to keep the hot water from burning me.

The water washes over my fur matting it down against me making it ten times heavier than it should be. I’m starting to miss my hands. I think in my head closing my eyes remembering how I would run a hand through my wet hair every time I was in the shower and how nice it felt to get any knots of hair loose.

Once I open my eyes and look over at Azura to see her moving to grab the bottle of soap I had used on her. She comes over to me with the bottle between her teeth and nods her head at the water making me step out of it. Azura tilts her head to the side and squeezes some soap out and onto my fur as I did to her. She sets the bottle down before using both of her hooves to rub the soap in putting all her weight on me but I don’t budge since she hardly weighs anything to me. All the while giggling while she played with my fur.

After rubbing the soap into my fur she told me to get under the water and I did so and she started rubbing the soap off and in all honesty, it felt kind of good… for hooves that is. I expected them to be very hard and uncomfortable once she started rubbing the soap in but they felt really soft somehow. I don’t even know how to explain how they felt.

She finally rinsed all of the soap off of my fur letting me feel that the fur around my body was very soft now. I could also smell both of us very strongly from how much we used on each other. More me than her. It kinda smelled like peaches and oranges mixed together with a hint of kiwi.

“There, all done.” Azura said with a smile looking at her handy work. Or should I say hoofy work.

My legs pushed off of the tub and flew out of the large white container and landed on the rug outside next to the tub and shook all of the water off of my soaked fur. After stopping my onslaught of water onto a giggling filly my fur poofed out and made me look like I had a lion's mane making Azura giggle even more. Azura took the towel I used to dry her off with and put it over me and started to rub the towel softly on my slicked fur. After several minutes of silence with Azura rubbing a towel on my fur whilst she smiles sweetly at me she finally finishes drying me off and drops the towel on the ground.

“There we’re both cleaned up, now it’s time to go.” I say and walked out of the room and thankfully no one was in here still.

We walked out to the balcony and Azura climbed onto my back with a content smile as I took off into the skies with still daylight to spare thankfully.

“Azura are you hungry?” I ask Azura craning my neck to look back at her. She shakes her head her mane whipping across her muzzle. I almost turn my head forward until I feel a soft vibration on my lower back. I smirk chuckling as I angle my body enough to turn around without Azura falling off and start to head to my new destination. The kitchen.

A cooling breeze pushed through my fur as the orange glimmer coming from the setting sun gave the mood a calming sense to wash over Azura and I. After exerting myself further the kitchen starts to come into view and see the window oddly enough still open. I glide over the window with curiosity for a few seconds looking for any ponies that might be in the kitchen and luckily there wasn’t a single one. Now I’m even more suspicious. Once they had seen me the first time they had started to lock the window and keep the place heavily guarded. What made them think that it was safe to open the window again. Wait, why am I complaining?

Scolding myself in my head I descend towards the kitchen window cautiously before dropping down with my eyes trained on the front doors. My paws softly touched the ground as Azura hopped off of my back. There was still plenty of food left out on the counters for some odd reason making me start to worry that this might be a trap. Azura took the lead and led me around the walkways and stopped after she found something that caught her eye.

She started to chow down onto her meal she had found while I couldn’t help but worry about why all of this is happening like the first time I had came here. I shook my head of the silly thoughts and tried to stop worrying and joined Azura in eating whatever it is she was eating. Seconds later a door could be heard clicking and creaking open making my ears perk up instantly as my head jerks back to the location the door is at. A pony was walking in and it was the same one that had caught me the first time.

I looked over towards Azura and saw that she had saw him too and was getting into a cabinet like she had been told the first time we had came here. Thank god she knows what to do after all this time. I thought as I crouched down and slowly crept over to the end of the cabinets. I peeked around the corner to see him turn his rear end my way. Thankfully his tail and apron had hid whatever was there. I waited until he had trotted a good distance away and I made my way back to Azura. I opened the cabinet quietly and motioned for Azura to get on my back as I got onto my stomach.

She slowly got out of the cabinet and climbed onto me ever so silently and I crawled over to where the opened window was above. I looked up seeing a soft hue of moonlight shining through as I turned my attention to the pony on his hind legs and the sound of knife hitting wood. He was whisteling a tune while he stood there and it seemed he wasn’t moving anytime soon.

Though I had to keep ducking back behind the corner I was at since he kept turning his head looking for something. Seems like he’s jumpy from something. I wonder what could have caused that? Oh yeah me! I thought and resisted the urge to smirk.

He’s not moving anytime soon though so I may have to go out a different way sadly since my wings will make too much noise trying to fly out of here. And the last thing I need is for him to report me again and make everything much harder.

Turning around I make my way to the end of the room and to the door in the middle of the large wall. Azura tightened her hold on me as she starts to shake in fear no doubt. I crane my neck out and pull on the handle of the door ever so slightly as it quietly clicks open making me cringe and slowly look back. The pony was still in the same spot using a knife to cut through what looked like brocolli.

A breath of relief escapes my mouth and I focus back on my main goal and pull the door just enough for me to slip through. I close the door as I crawl out into a largre quiet hall and look to my left seeing nothing and then the right. The sound of hooves hitting marble sounded through the halls as a small shadow crept up and kept getting larger as the pony got closer.

I don’t even wait to see who it was as I take off to my left sprinting as fast as I could down the foreboding hall. Not long after I started running a four way comes up and I quickly make a right turn hoping it’ll take me to where its empty of any creatures. As my legs carry me down the hall I twist my head around to see Azura’s fearful look plastered on her face. I look past her to see if a pony was following me and there wasn’t thankfully and I turn back in front of me and see a giant dark blue door with two guards stationed at the sides. I immidiatley stop running as soon as I saw them putting my paws down on the ground and start to skid along the ground a good ways clsoer to them.

They both saw me as I had tried to stop myself and it was too late to try and hide before both their faces turned into a hard glare at my direction.

“There’s the wolf! Grab it!” one of the guards yelled pointing a accusingly hoof at me,

I looked around me seeing only a wall and a door on the other side. My luck is turning around. I slam my head into the door next to the handle and break the the door down with restriction but the handle breaks from the hole sounding a loud crack throughout the hall. I hopped into the room and see a balcony making a B line straight to it. I shoulder rush the door this time and bust through them the same way I did before. Instead of the door flying open like the first one had this one breaks nonetheless but glass breaks along with the hinges sending the doors flying off the balcony and down into the city.

My head turns back and sees Azura shaking vigorously with her eyes shut tight but she wasn’t cut by the glass so I’m thankful for that. My legs push off of the stone balcony and out into the air away from the room. The sound of guards running towwards me is loud enough for me to hear meaning they should be right on my tail. I spread my wings and force them to push me through the air and away from the guards as far as I can get. Wind whips past me with insane speed making my eyes squint but something off in the distance caught my eye. It was hard to see since it looked like just a blob. Along with darkness cascading over everything but it was easy enough to notice that whatever it was it was coming straight towards me and fast. It soon got close enough for me to notice the blob was two other guards coming after their target.

How the hell did they get here so quickly? Grr, whatever. I thought to myself as I angle my wings to the side and sharply turn the other direction quickly to see the guards that had seen me in the hall in front of me flying straight for me.

“Azura close your eyes and don’t open them until I say you can!!!” I yell at her and she nods. Luckily the guards wasn’t nearly close enough to hear me so now it’s time for a bit of fun.

I angled my wings to the side again and turned towards the other guards that had came from nowhere. I flapped my wings once and I went hurdling towards them and in less than a few seconds I was a few meters away from them with a smirk on my face. There eyes widened as they tried to get away but I wasn’t having any of that and decided to try out a spell. I recalled the words the strange man told me before and to focus on the core in myself. I could feel it deep in my soul that seemed to be in my chest.

I focused on pulling some of that energy from my core and twisting it into reality. Steel Wings I say the title of the spell in my head and felt my wings start to harden starting from the base of my wings and reaching out to the tips of my feathers. I looked back and saw my wings were now made of steel with a polished silver look to it and they looked as sharp as a freshly forged sword. I was still capable of flexing my wings and I flapped them again and glided straight at the fear filled guards. I came upon them overhead and whipped my wings down onto their heads as hard as I could forcing a large sound of metal clashing against metal to sound out loudly as their unconcious bodies started hurdling towards the ground.

I took that oppurtunity to beat my wings and soar through the sky before turning my head to look behind me. The other guards broke off from me to retrieve their fallen brothers before they had to meet their maker. I noticed that these guards weren’t wearing golden armor like the ones I had seen before but a midnight blue armor with leather wings sticking out of the holes crafted in the armor for them.

Beisdes my confusion I turned my attention back to returning to my cave as fast as I can but my small victory didn’t last but a few seconds before three more guards started to chase behind me. In my head I was cursing loudly at how many guards were coming after me before I had to turn back towards the castle so they don’t figure out where I hide at. As I stopped cursing inside my head an idea came to mind. Now to put it into action.

I whipped my wings to fling myself straight toward the castle while slowly descending down to the buildings. My eyes scanned the streets for any ponies and there wasn’t a pony in sight strolling through the streets so I wouldn’t risk the chance of being seen and cause mass panic. I dash down to an alley hoping the darkenss and my black coat would mix together to blend in with my surroundings enough to lose the guards.

“STOP THAT MUTT!” I hear one of the new guards say in the distance.

It didn’t work. Hearing the assaulting pony call to catch me made me grit my teeth in anger. At this pace I wasn’t going to escape them and get Azura to safety. We would be caught and Azura would be taken away and I would be killed. The first part could be a good thing. Perhaps they would put her into an orphanage.

The sound of beating wings are able to be heard behind me indicating that they found me. Making me curse in my head multiple times like a sailor. At this point all hope is starting to leave my system but then I hear Azura cry out on my back. I had forgotten that she was there on my back. Her grip around my neck was tight enough to start choking me. I guess the adrenaline had kept me from noticing. Then a new reason arose for me to escape these cursed ponies.

Hardening my look my wings carried me through the streets like a bullet turning corners with the guards behind me. Although it was hard enough for me to turn corners but it gave me a chance to beat my wings with enough force to push me away from them. At every turn Azura had started to slide to the opposite side of the way I was turning making me eventually reach back and grab her in my mouth.

I had looked behind me and seen them both turn the corner with expertise but their wings weren’t nearly as large as mine as they had to use every bit of muscle they had to beat their wings hard enough. After a while I could tell they were giving it their all to keep up with me but every turn gave me a few feet of breathing space as the guards were soon a good ways away behind me.

Then a loud and deep thud came making my head jerk back. Then only to see a gaurd slammed into a building as he looked at me with gritted teeth fury filling his eyes as a vein pulsed in his neck. Now that leaves one left following me. Another idea comes to me making me smirk evilly with a chuckle escaping my mouth.

My speed started to decrease as the guard inched closer and closer to me as I look back at him. He had a smirk on his muzzle with a look that said he had won this one. “Now I’ve got you you stupid mutt!” he hollered reaching out to grab my tail wagging limplly in the air. A smirk appeared with a devious look making him lose his smile and gain a look of confusion replacing his triumphant one. I swung my wings down pushing me high into the sky in an instant as I wrapped the mix of black and red feathers around Azura and I.

I spiraled into the air twisting my body slowly at first and into a swirling tornado of a mixture of white and black. I curve over the guards head as he cranes his head back to look at me with utter confusion as I start to direct mysefl straight for him. As I unfold my wings and glide along the ground I smirk at the guard whos still looking at me before he looks back in front of him before seeing an incoming brick wall.

He starts to flap his wings intensely trying to pull himself up above the building but only succeeded in getting higher in the air before hitting the middle of the building with a hollow thud and crack. I wrench my head back and groan shuddering at how that had to have felt to him. His body was stuck on the building before slowly peeling off comically and falling to the ground with another loud thud as blood poured from somewhere on his head.

I’m sure there are more guards coming so now the only thing I can do to escape from these ponies is to find somewhere to hide out until they’ve moved away enough. NOw the problem is to find a place to hide. Lets see the they’ll be expecting me to hide somewhere dark and low to the ground. So lets do the opposite.

There should be good. There on what should be the castle was a very large elegant balcony. It was three times larger than the other balconys I’ve seen here making it stick out more. And the good thing was is that there was light shining through the doors and barely out into the midnight sky. I quicken my thrusts through the air and check behind me to see if anymore guards had already seen me.

That was nothing of the sort I saw, instead there was a trail of black with a red strake going down the bottom side. Azura was still clinging to my throat with her eye closed tight still thankfully still following my command. Hmm odd, I’ll have to ask the man who sent me here about that later. I thought as we neared the castle with incredible speed. In the matter of a few seconds I had gotten to the side of the large structure and flew straight up along the walls and reaching the balcony landing softly.

I was greeted by a huge glass door with lit candles lighting the doorway with dark blue curtains dressing the sides. I look back at Azura and notice that we’re both panting heavily. Her from fear pounding away in her chest and me from the exurtion of flying like I had. I flew daily but that is more of a stroll this was a full on sprint I guess to say.

“Azura you can open your eyes now,” she nods and slowly opens her eyes while looking around curiously. “We’re almost home, now get off and hide behind those curtains.” I say pointing to the frilick fabric hanging from above.

She did as she was told and swung off of my back and onto the ground and slowly made her way to the curtains. She was swaying slightly from side to side from the twist and turns I performed in the streets as she caught her balance. Her hooves pulled the curtains aside and got behind the dark canvas while she pushed herself against the wall as the curtains fell back in place. I quickly jogged over and straightened them out enough so the curtains didn’t push against her form and make it obvious there was a little filly hidind.

Now for myself. I can’t hide behind a curtain like Azura, my figure is too big and the fabric would push out too far and be too noticeable even for the dumbest of ponies. I stopped and thought to myself and started to panic as time was running out from the sound of wings beating below. A drop of sweat rolled down the side of my head as the sound kept crawling closer and closer before an idea appeared into my mind.

I focused like I had done with my last spell and forced my core to produce the magic inside to form into the spell I needed. “Blending Colors.” All of a sudden I felt myself starting to feel light headed and empty. The sound of fluttering wings was directly below now as I jumped against the opposite side across from Azura.

The guard finally made himself present as he flew over the rail of the balcony and landed with a loud thunk. He looked around the area he found himself in and turned around making me cheer for myself in my head. He continued to search over the balcony hoping to get a bird's eye view to get a glimpse of me somewhere around. It was too tempting to not sneak up behind him and bite down on his neck and rid of him. But Azura was here and I can’t bring it upon myself to scar her like that. So I just sat still waiting for him to fly off with the rest of his troop and search elsewhere but he continued to scan the area.

It felt like years of waiting before I see something in the corner of my eye. The balcony door had swung open and out came another pony. This one was very different from the rest I’ve seen. By that I mean this pony was at least a head or two taller than the average ponies I’ve seen.

This one had a very dark midnight blue coat including its mane and tail that flowed in a nonexistent wind as it walked. There seemed to be something around her neck that was black with a white crescent moon in the center of the strange thing. It might have been a harness. It also adorned a black crown on its head. There was a mixture of a very long pointed horn and seemingly a wide pair of wings. The strangest thing was something that looked like black paint had been splattered on its rear end including a white crescent moon on her flank like the one on its harness.

"What art thee doing hither?" the mysterious pony said in a obvious female voice. She had a beautiful and majestic voice that held power within it as she spoke.

"Princess Luna!" the guard shouted turning around in surprise bowing before the new pony before getting back to his proper posture. "Something was intruding the castle and it was first seen outisde your door and ran out of another balcony and flew off. A few guards and I chased after it but... well to make things short after some men had been taken out by surprise, we lost the thing your majesty." he said quickly bowing his head in shame.

"It was not a pony? What didst this intruder behold like?" she asked with a hardened stare looking out into the dark abyss.

"It looked to be some sort of wolf. But this thing had black and red fur with feathered wings. The guards beaten by this thing said it shaped its wings into steel and beat them to the ground after they had woke up. And this thing is said to be as fast as lightning, as I am informed of," he looked down again this time with disappointment. "It also had a filly on its back, my majesty." he finished slowly looking back up at the silent pony with a fearful expression for some strange reason.

"Very well, if 't be true that gent is as fast as thee sayeth that gent is then we suppose thee wend back to thy duty and alloweth us to take care of the situation." she said as she walked over to the edge of the balcony looking up into the night sky.

"Yes your majesty." he says a little hesitant before bowing low to the ground and flies off into the sea of darkness blending into the background.

There was shuffling next to me making me look over and see Azura fall out of the curtains with an audible “oomph.” The pony Luna spun around with wide eyes looking down at Azura in surprise.

"What art thee doing hither?" Luna asked in a caring and confused voice.

Azura just laid there looking at the ground. She must have been scared and ashamed to have been seen. Now I’m starting to worry what might happen. I’ll have to see how it plays out. If at any time I see a threat arise I’m flying straight away from Canterlot.

"Art thee alright?" Luna asked again and Azura continued to stare at the ground slowly nodding her head. "What is thy name?" she asked with sympathy.

She waited a few seconds before getting an answer. "A-a-azura." she said stuttering, clearly startled and scared.

"Stayeth hither Azura, we wilt beest right back." Luna said walking off into the room she came from. I could hear her talking to someone inside saying something about being relieved from someones duty. After a few seconds she came back with a loving smile.

"Wherefore art thee up hither? Shouldn't thee beest with thy parents?" Luna asked with a concerned look bending down slightly closer to Azura’s level.

She didn’t answer for a while trying to think of an answer to say before slowly nodding her head to her. "I uh, I have a... a dad." Azura said quietly in a barely audible whisper.

"Well whither might thy father beest at? If 't be true thee art hence and that gent is not hither then would that gent not beest at home?" Azura nodded again with a little more confidence.

"Then we wilt has't a guard escort thee to whither thee liveth." she says starting back through the open doorway.

"I... I can find my way home on my own. If that's alright with you?" she asks surprising the strange princess pony.

"Very well, at least alloweth our guard guide thee through the castle." she offered making Azura think before slowly nodding head for the seventh time.

Luna extended her wing out behind Azura and guided her into the room. After I heard the door close and a much louder door shut I stand up continuing my spell as best as I can and glided down to where the entrance should be. It wasn’t quite hard to find considering how many guards were out front.

I waited for several minutes impatiently awaiting their arrival before a door swung open with a guard walking out with Azura behind the armored guard. The guard stood still next to the opened door while Azura stepped down the stairs shakily. Once she had reached the bottom of the stairs the guard walked back inside shutting the door behind him.

The guards seemed to be eyeing her suspiciously as she slowly made her way out to the gates as I crawled in bushes several feet away. Azura reached the gate before I grabbed her by the next with my teeth gently and covered her mouth with a paw pulling her into the shrub. She started to squirm wildly trying to scream when I did so.

"It’s okay it's me. Are you okay?" I whisper with a calm voice trying to soothe her heart. It made her stop squirming but her heart was still obviously beating in her chest considering her breathing was ragged and uneven.

"Yeah I'm fine." she said happily for some odd reason making me suspicious.

I'll ask her when we get back to the cave. I thought before motioning to climb on my back. She did as quietly as possible and when she was settled on I slowly crawled far back enough to where the bushes stop on the side of the castle grounds. I made sure to check for any guards around me and in the air before fluttering my wings enough to get me into the sky making a b line for the cave. The trip was there was uneventful thankfully so this is a win in my book.

During the trip back my mind was racing with questions while the wind blew across my muzzle. Some about what had happened, who that strange pony that was called princess was or what I was gonna do now. Everything was starting to fall apart and I had no clue on how to fix all this without ending up dead.

I shake my head of my thoughts focusing on getting to the cave and resting my weary body and mind. After finally reaching home I softly landed inside the mouth of the cave. Azura slid off of my back and we both silently walked to the back of the cave. I’m sure we were both pretty tired and worried of the events that took place in the matter of just mere minutes. I just let my body become limp and fall to the ground with an oomph as Azura carefully lays next to me and cuddles up into my fur with a small smile adorning her muzzle.

"Azura why exactly were you happy when you came out of the castle." I asked after lolling the question around in my mind before asking her.

She caught her breath as her eyes went wide like she was a deer in headlights before her ears splayed back on her head. "W-well the nice pony walked with me half of the way and she was really nice.” she says as I assume she talking about the pony who talked like she was in the middle ages. “And she said that she wanted me to come and visit her some time if I could." she said with a soft smile catching me by surprise.

"Well I'm happy you made a new friend," I said to her very confused on the situation. "I guess." I muttered under my breath before realizing the flaw on that. "But I won't be able to take you there without getting caught." I say to her as I see her facial features start to droop into sadness with tears collecting in the corner of her eyes making me feel like an asshole.

"But I suppose we could try,” I say reluctantly trying to cheer her up. I'm starting to go soft for her. I think to myself before she hugged my neck tightly and whispered “Thank you.” in my ear. I hugged her back awkwardly with a soft pat and a cough. She stayed there for several seconds before backing up with a bright smile towards me. "Now go to sleep and tomorrow night I'll take you there. But only if you get your rest." I say as she nods her head enthusiastically.

After hopping around me a few times I grab her and set her down next to me with a huff as she snuggled into my fur more. When she seemed comfortable enough she fell asleep within a second making me chuckle to myself.

“Too much excitement for one day ey kid?” I ask only talking to myself.

I lay my head down and let out a sigh finally able to rest my tired bones after flying so much today. Even though I flew every day I wasn't used to flying so fast and veering around corners like that. Oh well, guess I can work on that as soon as I can find a way to get Azura a family. I thought adding that back to my worries before my eyes started to feel very heavy. Seems like there are many more adventures from today onward. Lets meet that head on why don’t we. I think to myself falling asleep as I look down at Azura’s small form making me smile before I doze into the dream lands.

I woke up the next morning to something rubbing against my side. I lazily crack open and eye and look at what was rubbing against me. Azura was there rubbing her head on my stomach and hugging me tightly. Luckily I could still breath so, I just laid there and tried to go back to sleep. But then Azura started to squeeze me even tighter, still I could breath, but I was now uncomfortable and awake. I just let her sleep and I closed my eye and tried to find my way back to sleep. I laid there for what felt like hours before Azura started to wake up. She rose to a sitting position and rubbed her tired eyes with a hoof and yawned.

“Morning daddy.” Azura said.

It took me a few seconds and realized I had said I would be her father. “Good morning Azura. Uh did you sleep well?” I asked trying to think of what a father would say.

“Good… I think.” she said yawning again. “Dad… why do you not want to talk to anypony?” she asked me curiously.

“Uh well… ponies who would find out I could talk and find that I have wings would find me a threat or something dangerous. So they would try to kill me or experiment on me, so that’s why I don’t talk to other ponies but you.” I said.

“How come you talk to me then?” she asked.

Geez you're perceptive for a kid. “Well when I found you being hurt by that pony and took you with me and you woke up and you were scared… I sort of saw myself in you.” I said.

“Oh…” she said.

Azura stood up and stretched her weary limbs and yawned again. I got up as well and stretched my legs and yawned afterwards. I sat down and scratched my ear with my back paw and after a few seconds I realized what I did and groaned. I’m getting too used to this. I thought as I stood back up. I looked around the cave and saw Azura staring towards where the entrance is. I looked over as well and saw a glimmer of light.

I’m getting tired of this cave, I need to find somewhere else to stay… or get rid of Azura and I could head to Ponyville. If only there was another way I could take her with me and not have to worry about her, then I would be able to go to Ponyville with her and I wouldn’t have to get rid of her. But I can’t think of any way to help her unless I trained her to sneak around and lie, but… she doesn’t know what the world is like since she was being abused by her father! And I don’t want to teach her how to be evil, she’s still innocent and I want her to have a good life… even if that means without me being with her.

That’s it I have to find someone to take care of her, I don’t want her to be like me. I look at her and she’s still looking at the entrance to the cave. I walk over to her and sit next to her.

“Azura would you like anything specific for breakfast?” I ask her still looking at the entrance.

“Um I’m fine with anything.” she said looking down at the ground.

“Alright… I might be a while so.... I’ll be back as soon as I can.” I said as I started walking to the entrance of the cave. (Sorry if any of you are getting tired of the word ‘entrance’)

I get to the front of the cave and smell the morning air and look into the sky. There's a good breeze going so that could help me with gliding to the castle. I open my wings and flap once and take to the air. I get up high into the sky and there are no clouds in the sky so I would have trouble sneaking in. I fly to Canterlot with no interruptions and I look for a window or something open and I find a balcony door open and fly into it. It was another bedroom that was like the one I entered with Azura and had our baths.

I slowly open the door and take a look inside and find that it’s empty. I walk inside slowly just incase and I get close to the door before a bright light flashes and I run over and jump behind the bed. The light fades away and I peek over the bed and see that guy as a hologram again and I let out a breath and walk over to him.

“Hello again Cameron, or should I say Shadow? Anyway I’m waiting with very little patience for you to find where the Elements are and to get rid of that kid you have. She’s getting in the way of our deal and if you don’t get rid of her soon… then I will.” he said with a harsh tone.

“Don’t worry I’m trying to find a way to find someone to take care of her, just give me a bit more time and she’ll be gone and I’ll find the Element’s.” I said.

“You better.” he said.

“I actually have a few questions. What are the Element’s exactly?” I ask him.

“I’ll answer that when you have more time on your hand, or should I say paw.” he said.

“Don’t patronize me.” I said and I growled.

“Do not worry once you find them I will help you in getting them.” he said.

“Another question what exactly is your name?” I ask him.

“Just call me M.” he said and I nodded.

“Okay one more, how exactly do I earn more skills that I don’t have?” I asked.

“You would just have to try things out. Like say you are flying a lot you will earn a spell that will make you fly close to the speed of light, but in order to do that you would have to be very skilled in flying, and you’ve only scratched the surface of flying.” he said.

“Now my time is up, I must leave. If you ever need me just say these words, Call Upon the One who is Feared. And I will appear like I am now.” he said and he started to waver.

“Fine now leave me alone so I can get back to doing what I was doing.” I said and he glared at me and snapped his fingers and the image of him disappeared into thin air.

I walk over to the door and cracked it open and look through the crack with an eye and there's a pony walking down the hall toward me. I close the door quietly and put an ear to the door and listen. The sound of hooves on the floor get louder and they pass by the door and I wait until I can no longer hear them. After several seconds I can’t hear hoof steps and I open the door and walk out and close the door behind me.

I sneak down the hall and I try to remember where that one room is. I think I know where I am and I think I’m close. I stop at a corner and look around the corner and there it is, it was the giant blue door from before with the two guards stationed at each side. If that isn’t where that Luna is at then I don’t know where she would be at. Now the only problem is the guards, luckily while I was using Blending Colors hiding from that guard my skill leveled up and now I can move while using Blending Colors instead of having to be still in order for it to work. But I still have to get rid of the guards if I want to sneak into that room. An idea pops into my head and I cast Blending Colors and sneak over to a very large painting that was of a white pony with a wavy pink, blue and green mane with a long horn and large wings that looked to be as long as mine and was hanging on the side of the large hall and I got right under it. It was very close to the guards and they would surely notice what was about to happen. I jump up as high as I could and put my claws into the picture and started to slide down it with a *crrrrrrrrrrk* sound and I landed onto the ground and I had made a very long knash in the painting right along the ponies chest and all the way to the bottom of the painting.

I looked over and saw the guards looking over here with a confused look. They both started walking over here and I sneaked away from the painting and around the two guards and over to the door silently. They were staring at the painting very confused as to why it had suddenly got claw marks on it. I opened the door slowly and quietly and sneaked in and closed the door the same way.

It was a very dark room, luckily I could still see easily and there was a table with a chair to my right, with another door that was smaller than the one I had came into and there was a very large bed across from me with a nightstand next to the bed. There was also a large bulge in the bed that looked like something was under the blankets and was breathing.

I walk over to the bed and looked at whoever was in the bed and it was Luna thankfully. I saw that she was asleep with her head rested on a dark blue pillow, just like her whole bed. I also saw a book under her pillow. Who keeps a book under their pillow? I thought, and now I’m curious as to what it is.

I rolled my eyes and started to walk off but I was tempted to get it and read it. I’m really going to get myself killed one day doing this sort of thing. I turn back around and went and grabbed the book in my mouth. I slowly pulled the book out from under her pillow and she turned over on her side and my eyes widened and she reached out with her hooves and grabbed me and I thought I was going to die. She pulled me close to her and squeezed me tightly.

On the inside I was screaming AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! like a little girl. I look at her and she was still asleep somehow and I let out a breath of relief and I try to wiggle out but she just tightens her grip.

“Mmm no don’t.” she said in her sleep. Damnit she talks in her sleep.

I noticed something as she was squeezing me, I was still bigger than her even though she was taller than the guards. I really need to compare myself to the height of a pony. I thought and I started to wiggle again, but I was stuck in place thanks to her death grip.

After several minutes of trying to break free of her grip she finally loosened up and I was able to get free finally. I get out of the bed before she could pull me back in. I look back at her and she reaches across the bed for me and whined in her sleep looking for where I had gone. I push a pillow closer to her and she grabs it and hugs it like she had done to me and smiled.

I went back over and finally grabbed the book, I opened it and flipped through some pages skimming through it and it was a diary. What kind of princess has a diary? I thought and I got to a page that caught my interest. It was a page that mentioned Azura. It say’s this.

Dear diary, we have met a filly named Azura and we found something strange about her. She had some kind of power in her that we have not seen before. We must try to get closer to her and see if what we think it may be is what we think it is. While we were talking to Azura we sensed something else around us and we could not sense what it exactly was but it was close to chaotic magic, or maybe it was but we could not tell at the time. We will have to find if it had something to do with Azura or not but in the meantime we had asked if she would come and visit us and we could maybe become friends.

The reason for that is because while we were walking to leave Azura to walk home we started talking about the night and she knew surprisingly most of the constellations and she had said her father had taught her what they were, I must meet her father someday and hopefully see what he is like. Maybe he’s the one I have not been able to find yet, maybe he’s the only one who understands my night.

What does she mean by her night? I thought as I slowly slid the book back under her pillow. She didn’t wake so I started to walk towards the door but tripped on something and fell to the ground and tumbled around and knocked into something and a second later there was a loud crashing sound. I heard Luna snorted and I looked over and she woke up and sat up immediately from the sound.

She looked around and her eyes rested on me and we stared at each other for several seconds and I stood up and her horn lit up a dark blue and she shot that thing at me and it hit me and I fell to the floor paralyzed.

“If thou think'st thou can sneak into our room and escape un-noticed then thou can just give up.” she said with a smirk.

I tried to talk but my mouth was slack jawed and I couldn’t move it at all so it just came out as nonsense. She walked up to me and walked around, examining me. She stopped right in front of me and put a hoof to her chin.

“In all of our years we did not expect to see another one of thy’s kind in this time.” she said.

I tried to talk again but got the same result as before. She rolled her eyes and her horn lit up again and shot something at my mouth and I could now move my mouth.

“Now what was thou trying to say?” she asked me.

“I was trying to ask what you did to me.” I said to her with a glare.

“That is simple we simply used a spell that would paralyze you until we wanted to let thou go.” she said smiling down on me.

“Well can you un-paralyze me?” I ask in more of a demanding tone.

“Not until we see that thy is not a threat like we have heard.” she said.

“Fine.” I said.

“Now what is thou’s name?” she asked.

“Ca… Shadow.” I said correcting myself.

“Shadow… that is a very suiting name for thy.” she said.

“Uh thanks… I guess.” I muttered.

“Now that was thou doing last night in the castle?” she asked with a hard look and a serious tone.

“I was getting food for me and… and I was leaving but then some guards came and chased after me. Why are you asking me this if you already know it?” I ask her.

“We wanted to see if we could trust thy, like we said before. And it seems we can… for the moment.” she said. “There wasn’t anypony else with thou?” she asked me.

I was hesitant to tell her but she already knew, but didn’t know who. “Yes.” I said simply.

“And might thou tell us who that may be?” she asked me.

“You already know who it is.” I said to her.

“Fine don’t tell us. But we must ask… what was thy doing with a filly?” she asked me.

“None of your business.” I said to her.

“Well would it so happen that a unicorn filly I met last night be the one you have with you hiding wherever thy has hidden her.” she said reading me with ease.

“I don’t know what your talking about.” I said avoiding her gaze.

“We think thou is lying to us. If you are worried about us telling others. Don’t. I wish not to tell others of this just to have thy hunted down for something my sister is worried about and is having high alert for you. She was told of you holding a filly ‘hostage’ and that you intend on eating her.” she said.

And at that moment for the first time, I could tell I wasn’t being lied to. “Fine, yes I do have her. And I never harmed her if that is what your sister is worried about, and I never intend on doing so. NOW can you let me go?” I ask her, annoyed of laying on the floor.

“Does thou promise not to run off?” she asked as her horn lit up.

“Yes I promise.” I said through bared teeth. The light on her horn shot at me again and hit me in my chest and I could move again. I stood up to my full height and I was easily taller than her, almost a foot taller to be exact.

When I stood up and she had to look up to look at me, she did not have a hint of fear in her expression. But her jaw did drop when I stood up and I grinned at this.

“Now is that all? Because I need to be going.” I said to her.

“Well may we ask if thou is her father figure she spoke of?” she asked me. I thought of her question for a few seconds and I nodded.

“Now I need to ask you something.” I said and I leaned in close to her ear and I whispered my question.

“Is that surely what thy wants?” she asked me and I nodded.

“Well then we will see you tonight. We will leave our door open for you to enter when you come.” she said and I nodded and I walked over to her balcony door.

I pushed it open with my snout and I walked out and closed the door. I opened my wings and flew off high into the sky with the sun still high into the sky. I flew over to the kitchen and landed inside and got some food that was out and put it in another bag that I found and flew back to the cave without thinking a single thought.

I landed inside and put my wings back to my side and walked back to Azura. I saw Azura laying there on the hard ground snoozing and I let the bag drop from my mouth. I looked at her in sadness from my time with her being so short. I walked over to her sleeping body and sat next to her and rubbed my cheek on hers. I looked at her and pushed aside some of her mane covering her eyes. I bent down and nudged her with my nose and she stirred awake.

“Daddy? Mmm your back. I was wondering what was taking you so long and then I fell asleep. What happened?” she asked me rubbing her eyes. I pushed aside the pain in my heart and looked at her with a mild expression.

“Nothing to worry about. Now eat.” I said nudging the bag of food closer to her. She opened it with her hooves and ate from it and after a few minutes she sat up and pushed the bag close to me and I bent over and ate the rest that was there.

“Dad, are you going to take me to Luna tonight?” Azura asked me as I laid next to her.

“Yes Azura I am taking you to Luna. And then you’ll…” I said and quickly stopped myself from telling her of what I had asked Luna.

“Okay.” she said with a smile and she laid her had down. I looked at her and thought of something.

“Hey Azura would you want to maybe go flying with me before we go to Luna?” I ask her.

“Really!?” she asked jumping up with a smile on her face. I nodded and she jumped up and hugged my neck and started bouncing to the front of the cave. First time I’ve ever seen her like this. I thought as I smiled at her.

I walked to the front of the cave and Azura still had a huge smile on her face. I motioned for her to get on and she hopped onto my back and I took off into the sky. I flew for hours on end without landing once. I had stayed high in the sky enjoying the view below us and all around us. I didn’t even feel tired, and when I did start to feel tired I would look back at Azura’s smiling face and I would get a renewed energy from joy replacing the feeling of weariness. After flying for hours the sun had started to set and as I saw this happening my smile vanished and was replaced with sorrow. I looked back at Azura and she had an awe-struck expression on her face as she watched the sun slowly set. I sighed and turned around and head towards Canterlot Castle where we would meet Luna.

I flew to her balcony and her balcony door was opened like she said she would do, with a dim yellow light was shining out of the doorway. I flew down and landed and Azura hopped off of my back.

“Are you going to hide here dad? Or are you going back to the cave?” Azura asked turning back and looking at me.

“Actually I’m coming with you.” I said and she looked confused.

“But I thought you didn’t want anypony to see you?” she asked very confused.

“Well I met Luna while I was out and we agreed that I would be staying for a bit.” I said to her. That was the last thing I got to say and Azura opened her mouth to say something but Luna walked out and beat her to it.

“Awe, Azura, Shadow. We were wondering what was taking you so long.” Luna said walking out of her room.

“Luna!” Azura said and she jumped up and hugged Luna by the neck. Luna returned the hug and looked at me as they parted from the hug.

“How long will you be staying?” Luna asked me.

“Not long.” I said to her.

“Aww you're not staying dad? Where are you going then?” she asked me with pleading eyes and I saw Luna look down at her hooves saddened as I was about to answer her question.

“Well Azura the thing is… you're staying with Luna from now on.” I said to her and her confused expression turned to a very sad one.

“What?” she said in a whisper that made a mouse seem loud.

“Azura I can’t keep taking care of you. I was never meant to take care of you. I’ve… I’ve been looking for someone to take care of you for a while now and today I asked Luna if she would take care of you because a wolf is not meant to take care of a filly.” I said to her and every word I said tears started to form in the corner of her eyes and that only made the stake dig deeper into my heart.

“S-so you don’t love me?” she asked as tears started to roll down her cheeks.

“No that’s not it. I do love you Azura it’s just that… when I came here I wasn’t planning on finding you and taking care of you. And I came here for something that's important, and I didn’t want to keep you because then you would see things a filly should never see. When I found you beaten I didn’t want you to die, and the time I spent with you and you’ve grown on me. And I’ve never had anyone to love and anyone to love me and I want the best for you now.” I said to her almost tearing up.

She looked up at me. “I don’t want you to leave me!” she said jumping up and throwing her hooves around my neck. I put a paw on her back as I felt her tears starting to collect onto my fur as she cried into my shoulder.

“Don’t worry Azura. Luna will take care of you and will keep you safe. And I will always love and be with you. As long as you remember me and keep me in your heart I’ll be with you forever. And if you want I can come visit you.” I said and she looked at me and nodded her head rapidly. I put her down on the ground and I bent over and hugged her tightly.

“Do you promise to come and visit me?” she whispered in my ear and sniffled.

“I promise.” I said smiling and I let her go. I looked at Luna and she had started crying as well.

“Will you take care of her for me?” I asked Luna.

“Yes, and we will do more than that and teach her things, while she is with us.” Luna said with a smile.

I bent down and looked at Azura in the eyes. “Go in there and get some sleep Azura. I’ll make sure to visit as much as I can.” I said to her and she nodded and slowly walked off into Luna’s room.

“Where is thou going to make you have to leave Azura with me?” Luna asked me.

“Don’t worry about it. Just know that once I finish what I’m doing this world will be a better place.” I said to her. “Oh and keep this a secret between us. Okay?” I asked and she nodded with a smile.

I opened my wings and flew high into the night sky. I looked back and saw Azura walking outside and her and Luna waved to me and I stopped in the air and looked at them. I smiled and lifted my head and let out a howl that would be heard from miles away. I looked at them and they continued waving to me, I turned and flew off into the distance.

I flew for several minutes telling myself that I need to focus on the Element’s now and then I heard a train whistle and I looked down and saw a train chugging along and I thought that I could rest for the night from this day and let my mind and body rest. I flew down to the train behind the caboose and landed on top of the train car and there was a close hatch. I walked over to it and try to pry it open with my mouth but it didn’t budge. Steel Wings I thought and I felt my wings harden and I used my wings to cut through the hatch and used the claws in my paws to open it with ease now and I hopped into the caboose and canceled the spell and put my wings back to my side.

It was average size, I guess, for a caboose cart. There was a nothing in here but a seat in the back with a door behind me, and two windows on each side of me. Now is the time for some much needed answers.

“I Call Upon the One Who is Feared.” I said and there was a bright light and the image of M showed with his usual attire on.

“So it seems you’ve gotten rid of that kid. Good. Now why did you call me?” he asked obviously pissed at me calling him.

“I want to know what the Element’s are.” I said demanding to know.

“Fine, the Element’s are weapons of mass destruction that is power beyond imagine. It has power unlike anything you could ever think of. And it’s dangerous if they are in the wrong hands.” he said to me with a blank expression on his face.

“How so?” I asked confused as to why they’re called the Element’s of Harmony if they’re a dangerous weapon.

“Well for example they were used to send a pony to the moon for a thousand years until she finally came back but was once again defeated and she is now trapped on the moon again.” he said to me. 'Great now I have to be even more careful'I thought to myself.

“Yes you would most likely be considered a threat if they find out you are trying to steal them. Then they would most likely use the Element’s to do something to you. And we wouldn’t want that to happen now would we.” he said and I remembered that he could fuckin’ read minds or some shit. “And no I can’t read minds, I read your body language, and you’re an open book.” he said smiling maliciously at me.

“Whatever. Do you know what they look like?” I ask him.

“Yes I do. They look like just a piece of jewelry but they are not, one is shaped like a star that is purple, another is an orange apple, one is a red lightning bolt, a purple diamond, a pink butterfly, and a blue balloon. Any more questions?” he asked me.

“No that’s all.” I said to him.

“Good. Before I go, make sure you don’t talk to anyone else… or else. And remember to act like an animal.” he said and a chill ran down my spine. He raised his right hand and he snapped his fingers and the hologram of him disappeared.

“Fine whatever.” I said and I walked over to the seat in the back of the cart and jumped up on it and laid down. After several minutes of trying to fall asleep I finally started to drift off. Sleep took hold of me once again and I had one final thought. Good night Azura.

I woke up to a train whistle going off and I jerked up into a fighting stance and looked around and a bright light shined through the windows of the cart and then I remembered I was in the caboose of a train. I let out a breath and stood up straight. I stretched my legs and rubbed my eyes with my paws carefully as to not accidentally scratch my eyes out with my sharp claws. I walk over to one of the windows and squint my eyes still getting used to this much light. Being in a cave for so long can really mess with your eyes.

After a few minutes of getting used to the bright light of the sun, I saw that we were starting to slow down. I went to the window on the other side of the cart and saw that some kind of town or village off in the distance to my left. Is that Ponyville? Guess I’ll have to find out. I thought and I opened my wings, flapped once and flew out of the caboose and high into the sky.

There were buildings tall and short long and wide, that looked like ordinary houses, but they had hay for a roof top. There were ponies of all shapes and and sizes and color walking around going about their day not even noticing the thing flying in the sky. Next to the village on each side was a forest. The one on my left was brightly lit with the sun shining through the branches of the trees and I saw many animals flying jumping or running in the forest. And the one on my right was very dark, and damp, with no animals to be seen. Just my kind of place, quiet, dark, and best of all I can be alone in their. This place reminded me of Wormwood surrounded by the Quag. (It’s from a book called The Finisher and it was one hell of a book to read, I actually never put it down until I was done with it. Tell me someone out there know’s what I’m talking about.)

I fly down to the forest on my right and land with a solid thud and I look around and it was almost completely black but there were still small rays of the sun shining through small openings in the leaves. I thought of finding a place to sleep for the time I’m here so i started to look in trees and around the forest for anywhere to sleep at when I need to. But as soon as I started looking I had heard a scream of terror that seemed to be a good mile away. Hmm, if there are animals in here they wouldn’t be able to talk and if they were then I highly doubt they would be scared of the forest they live in. I thought.

I rolled my eyes and quickly opened my wings and flew through the forest. I veered and spiraled around trees and branches. Another scream was heard and I quickened my pace and followed the direction of where I heard the scream come from. A few moments later and I heard another scream that sounded to be 20ft away from me. I flapped my wings once more and I zoomed out into a vast open area of grass that had no tree and had sunlight shining down on me. I looked around and I saw a yellow pegasus mare with a pink mane and tail to my right with creatures I’ve only seen in books before to my right.

They looked to be Timberwolves .

Anyway the Timberwolves were exactly what they sounded like. They were wolves that were made of wood with green glowing eyes and wooden teeth and claws just like their whole body. There was a total of 13 Timberwolves walking towards the frightened mare with their teeth bared showing very sharp wooden teeth and glaring at her with their glowing green eyes. They had gotten fairly close to her and they had circled around her as she just sat there staring at them as she laid on the ground whimpering with tears rolling down her cheeks. I guess now’s the time for some action. Steeled Wings. I thought and I felt my wings harden and I shot off towards the Timberwolves and used my wings to cut off the head of the one of the Timberwolves and landed a good ten feet away from the others.

The others had noticed this as their companion fell to the ground with no head and was certainly dead. They all looked at me and growled in anger as they had forgotten about their prey and started walking towards me. I still had the spell on and I waited until the Timberwolves were now circling me. I looked over at the mare who was still shaking in fear and had covered her head with her hooves. In the corner of my eye I saw one of the Timberwolves pounce on me and he was fast too. But I was even faster. I lowered myself low and ducked in time for the Timberwolf to fly behind me and I quickly turned around and bit down on it’s neck with my sharp teeth and something sticky oozed out of its neck. I let go and saw that it was tree sap oozing out of the Timberwolf’s neck.

Another two jump at me and I flap my wings and go into the sky and I look down and see that they had crashed into each other and were lying on the ground. I dive down towards them and they started to get up but I landed on top of both of their heads and sent them back into the ground with sap oozing out of their head. The other started to growl even louder than before obviously getting more pissed by the second.

A message popped up in front of me like how it had done before when I got my new spell. It read, ‘New Spell Unlocked’ It went to an option of two spells, Whirling Tornado or Dashing Speed I had to think quickly before another Timberwolf attacked me so I pressed on the screen and it disappeared and just in time too.

Three Timberwolves jumped at me and I used my back legs and kicked one of them in the snout smashing him, and I clawed the other with my claws, but I didn’t turn quick enough and the last one that jumped at me bit down on my right back leg and I howled in pain as he bit down harder onto my leg. I used my free back leg and kicked the Timberwolf on my leg off and sent him flying to the ground and he died when I kicked him. I looked at my injured leg and saw wooden teeth in my leg and blood spewing from my leg. Damnit! Let’s wrap this up already. Whirling Tornado. I thought and I wrapped my wings all the way around my body covering everything but my face and started to spin fast. After a minute of spinning and somehow not getting dizzy the air around me started to spin out of control and I saw the Timberwolves starting to float off of the ground. After several seconds I stopped spinning and opened my wings up and sent all of the Timberwolves flying away from me and they all hit a tree and busted into a pile of sticks and twigs.

I landed on the ground and looked around at the now dead and smashed Timberwolves. I look over at the mare who is still on the ground and I try to walk to her but I forgot about my injured leg and I tumbled to the ground in pain as I stepped on it. My vision started to blur mostly due to the fact that I must have been losing too much blood. I started to fade away but before I blacked out I saw a yellow blur walking up to me. And it stopped in front of me and I blacked out.

I woke up to sounds around me and something wet and cool on my leg and I was laying on my side. I open my eyes and looked at what was on my leg and see that my right back leg had a white and red wet rag on my leg and I remember what happened before I blacked out. I was saving a yellow mare from Timberwolves and one of them had bit my leg and left wooden teeth in my leg and I was bleeding horribly. I hear hoofsteps and I look to where it was coming from and I see the yellow mare walking towards me with something in one of her hooves.

I jump off of the couch I was laying on and landed on the ground but once again I forgot about my leg and fell to the ground as soon as I landed on the ground and searing pain shot through my leg. The mare ran over to me and did something with her hoof and I saw a bear walk toward me and I growled at him and the bear hesitated but picked me up and put me back on the couch and she thanked him and he went off somewhere else. I tried to get back up again but the mare pushed me back down.

"Don't get up or you'll hurt yourself even more." she said in a soft, quiet, and caring voice.

I was about to say something but M's voice talked in the back of my head. "Do not talk, act like an animal or you will face the consequences." he said and i just sat there and she took my leg in her hooves and touched my injury and I yanked my leg away from her and growled.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to hurt you. I'll be extra careful this time, please let me see your leg." she said quietly as she looked at my leg.

She put the thing that was in her hoof on the couch and removed the wet cloth from my leg and the bleeding sort of stopped and the teeth that were once there were now gone and I looked at my leg in surprise as to how she had done all of this. She put the cloth next to her and picked up the thing that was on the couch and unrolled some length from it and it looked like gauze. She ripped it off with her teeth and started to wrap it around my wound very carefully and after a minute of this she finally had wrapped it around my leg and tucked it under a piece of the gauze so it wouldn't unwrap by itself.

"There all better now. try not to walk on it for a while please?" she said to me with a smile. Sounds like Azura. I thought as I remembered the day I twisted my ankle and Azura had told me not to walk on it for a week.

"Would you like something to eat?" she asked me and I thought about it and my stomach growled and she giggled at me. "I'll take that as a yes." she said and she took the gauze back on her hoof and walked into another room which I assume to be the kitchen.

(I'm not explaining what Flutter's cottage looks like since you already know. If not then go to here.))

A few minutes later and she comes back with a steaming plate of... MEAT!!! My mouth hangs open and my tongue falls out and drool comes out of my mouth from seeing the delicious looking meat. She giggles at me and hands me the plate and I instantly scarf it down in just a few minutes. After I finished I looked at her and her jaw had dropped to the floor, and she starts to giggle at me again and she takes the plate and heads back into the kitchen. She comes back in and stands right in front of me.

"You should get your rest so you can heal faster. If you don't mind that is. Oh I almost forgot, my name is Fluttershy. What might your name be?" she asked me. I've heard of talking to animals but this one is taking it to a new level. And her names Fluttershy? Hmm nice name, I guess. "Hmm how about I name you Shadow." she said. Wow, big ass convenience. Well at least I don't have to answer to two names. I thought and she put a pillow behind my head and kissed me on top of my head.

"Now get some rest Shadow. I'll see you in the morning." she said and she walked up the stairs that were beside me. I was confused as to why she said I'll see you in the morning and I looked out a window and there was moonlight shining through the window. Well might as well sleep since it's night time and I have a place to stay now. I put my head down on the pillow that Fluttershy had got me and closed my eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.

I woke up to something rubbing against me. I think it’s just Azura and just laid there trying to go back to sleep. But then something made me open my eyes, whatever this was it was purring and it definitely isn’t Azura. I look at what it is and it’s a white cat with a blue bow on top of its head and it was rubbing its side up against mine. Grrr, I hate cats! I thought in my head. I growled at the cat and it just stared at me blankly. I picked it up in my mouth and dropped it on the floor. I laid my head back down and closed my eyes. A second later I felt something jump up on the couch and started to snuggle into me. I opened my eyes and saw the cat again. I picked it back up in my mouth and dropped it to the floor again and it once again jumped back up. This kept happening for a few minutes before I just gave up and let the stupid ass cat lay next to me.

I laid my head back down and the cat snuggled back into me for the hundredth time and I tried to go back to sleep. Then I felt another thing jump onto the couch and felt something patting my good leg softly. I opened my eye and lifted my head to look at whatever was doing that and there was a white bunny there kicking me. I used my good back leg to kick the thing off and glared at me. It did something with its paw as if saying ‘I’m watching you.’ or something like that. I put my head back down and finally started to fall asleep but then I heard the sounds of animals and then I just gave up on sleep. Then I heard the sound of clip clopping and Fluttershy came down the stairs with a smile dawning her face.

“Hello everypony. Did you all sleep well?” she asked as all the animals that ran out of where they were sleeping and up to her. Wait were they there the whole time? I thought to myself. Fluttershy turned and saw me lying on the couch with the cat and giggled. I growled and pushed the cat off of the couch.

“Now that wasn’t very nice Shadow. Are you alright Mr. Fluffykins?” she asked the cat as she picked up the cat.

The cat answered by rubbing her cheek on Fluttershy’s. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and just laid my head back down on the couch and closed my eyes. I heard hoofsteps starting to get closer and closer to me, I cracked an eye open and I see Fluttershy looking at me with a saddened expression. The next thing that happened caught me off guard, Fluttershy had wrapped her hooves around me in a hug.

“You poor little thing, thank you so much for saving me from those Timberwolves, even though I wish you didn’t kill them. I still thank you, but why did you do it?” she asked me pulling her head back to look at me. That’s something I didn’t know either, why did I save her? Did I do it out of instinct? Or did I do it because she reminded me of how scared Azura was of me? I thought about these questions for a bit before Fluttershy started talking.

“Let’s put new bandages on and then we’ll get you something to eat. And maybe I can find something about what you are from Twilight.” she said as she walked off, wait who’s Twilight? If she can find out what I am then she surely must know what the Element’s are. A minute later she came back with the gauze in one hoof.

She took off the bandages that were on my leg and threw them away then she put new ones on. “There we go, now I have to put new ones on three times a day just incase so your wound doesn’t get infected. Now you stay here while I get you something to eat. You’re going to need your strength if you want to get better.” she said as she walked into the kitchen with the gauze in her hoof.

Wow, I didn’t expect her to be this kind. Even though I just look like an animal I thought she would just help me clean up the wound and send me off, but instead she’s letting me stay here. I thought as I sat up in a sitting position a dog would sit like. Still not talking is going to be hard getting used to. I thought to myself as I remembered the day Azura and me met. I smiled at that moment and it quickly vanished as something had jumped up on the couch. I looked over and saw that same bunny from before that had tried to kick me. He looked over at me and glared as he sat down laying himself out as much as he could. Even though he did that he was so small he hardly took up any space. I looked around and thought that I should look around the place since I’m here. I got up carefully as to not put any weight on my back paw as I got up.

I jumped down off of the couch and started to try and walk on three legs again. Even though I walked on three legs before I had to get used to not walking on by back right leg now instead of my front right leg. I walked around slowly getting used to walking like this, it took me a few minutes but I finally got the hang of it and I walked around and saw things that I guess were the animals homes in here. There were a lot of bird houses hanging above me that’s for sure. They were hardly above my head when I stood up straight. I walked around for a few more minutes before Fluttershy started to walk into the room with something on her back. She looked at the couch and looked confused and started to look around. She spotted me and her eyes widened and she looked scared.

“You’re… you’re so tall.” I heard her whisper.

I walk over to her slowly and she looks at my back right leg as I put it close to my side while walking. Any fear that were in her eyes were now gone and she went back to her usual self and she walked the rest of the way so I wouldn’t have to walk the whole way. Remember when I said I needed to compare my height to a ponies, well I’m much taller than her, I’m at least a foot taller than her and she had to look up at me. I looked over her and saw a plate of steak on her back and I did the same as last night. I opened my mouth, my tongue came out, drooled, and I started to wag my tail. She giggled at me and she set the plate down and I started to eat as soon as she set it down on the ground. I scarfed it down and while I was eating she started to pet me on my head and I somehow never felt her hoof and I just devoured my steak while this was going on. The steak was very good and exactly how I liked it somehow. Medium rare, with coarse ground black pepper, crushed fresh garlic, and she for some reason put hot pepper sauce but hey I wasn’t complaining. Why did she put this much effort into a steak that's for an animal?

After I finished my steak and licked the plate clean of the juices I finally noticed that Fluttershy was petting me. I started to walk away trying to get hr to stop petting me but then she pet me behind the ear and I stopped mid step and fell to the floor and rolled over onto my back with my tongue hanging out of my mouth. She looked at me scared thinking she had done something wrong and then she noticed that I had a smile on my face. She giggled at me and started to rub my tummy and for some reason her hooves didn’t feel hard at all and the belly rub was amazing. I know this is degrading and all but this is too good to be true. I thought as Fluttershy rubbed my belly in a circular motion slowly.

After about ten minutes of Fluttershy petting me she told me that she had to feed the other animals so I went back over to the couch as she went back into the kitchen and I thought about what had just happened. Great I really am going soft. Well that belly rub was amazing, and since I have to act like an animal I can get more belly rubs. Wait what the fuck am I thinking about? I thought to myself. I heard animals running around in the kitchen and wondered why they were all in there instead of here. Maybe they were just waiting for Fluttershy to feed them. I thought as I just sat there on the couch.

So about six hours has past and Fluttershy had made all the other animals food and after they had ate they started to come into the living room but made sure to stay far away from me. Heh, guess they’re afraid of me, good. Then Fluttershy had replaced the bandages around my leg like she had said and was going to sit next to me on the couch but that bunny was sitting there still and I had found out the that the bunny was a guy and his name was Angel when Fluttershy had asked him to scoot over very nicely and he crossed his arms and shook his head. He doesn’t seem like a fucking angel. And after I had moved Angel over and him glaring at me I had mostly just slept through the day.

After I woke up Fluttershy was outside and I got up off of the couch, went over to the door, pushed the door open with my snout, I went outside and closed the door behind me. I walked around and saw that the house looked like it was underground or something. There was a chicken coop out here as well with holes in the ground, I guess it’s for for animals, and a stream coming towards the cottage as well.

“Shadow what are you doing outside? You need to be inside resting. You want to be all better right?” she asked me and I resisted to roll my eyes and just continued to walk around for a bit and she stayed close to me the whole time. Soon animals had walked up to Fluttershy not noticing me and when they did notice me they ran away.

“Don’t be scared everypony he won’t hurt you all.” Fluttershy said walking up to the frightened animals. That’s what you think. But I’ll be nice since they’re weak.

They looked to be thinking about what Fluttershy had said and a brown bunny that looked to be female slowly hopped out from where she was with the others and hopped up to me. She poked my leg and instantly ran off and after a few seconds she poked her head out of the hole she was hiding in, confused as to why I had not chased her and she came back over slowly. She poked me a few times and seeing as I had not done anything she finally hugged my leg. I again resisted the urge to roll my eyes at this and just let them do what they wanted, but if they hurt me I’m eating them. Fluttershy had watched this little scene with a small smile on her muzzle.

After they had started playing again they weren’t scared of me anymore and I was surprised at how Fluttershy had gotten them to not be scared of me and how she had done it so easily. And the same bunny who had poked my leg was staying close to me for some reason. Well when I say close to me I don’t mean right next to me, I mean near me.

I walked around the vast field of grass and I felt something around my legs and I look down and see animals running around my legs playing. This went on for about ten minutes before they started to jump on me and over me. Then I heard loud stomping and I looked to my right where the sound was coming from and saw a bear running towards me. Oh fuck me. I think in my head as the bear runs into me taking me in his arms and we go rolling on the ground, thankfully he didn’t grab my wings. We stop rolling about ten feet away and the bear starts to laugh or something like that. And I heard the other animals and Fluttershy starting to laugh and it started to get to me too and I started to laugh like it’s contagious. Then the other animals ran towards us and me and the bear look at each other and then the animals jump on both of us and we go rolling for another good ten feet and the laughing starts all over again, and again they didn’t land on my wings. This is the first time I’ve ever had fun. I thought as we all got up and Fluttershy came over.

“Are you alright?” she asks all of us and we all nod our heads in unison. “Alright, well I think that might be enough fun for today Shadow. You just healed and your still going to need your strength.” she said as she walked back to her cottage and I walked behind her. I felt something crawling up my tail and onto my back. I look back and see the bunny from before smiling at me. Eh , whatever. If it wasn’t for my love of animals then I would never be nice to them, but I am any way. I think to myself as I continue walking behind Fluttershy. Fluttershy looks back behind her and sees the bunny on my back.

“I see you and Bella have gotten close.” she says giggling.

We go into the house and I go back to laying on the couch and Bella lays on me and snuggles into my warm fur. Fluttershy walks in front of me and smiles. She slowly takes off my bandages and throws them away after she took them off and puts new ones on. She sits next to me and Angel hops up and she takes him in her arms and I lay my head down. After a few minutes I fell asleep.

No this went on for a few days just repeating the same process, I would wake up Fluttershy would replace the bandages on my leg. Then she would feed everyone and then go outside and somewhere into town, the first day she walked out and was going into town I tried to walk out too but then she stopped me and said that I need to rest so I can heal. And while I was here Fluttershy started to grow on me and I actually started to like her.

And on the third day I had forgotten about my leg being wounded and not having to walk on it and then I had walked on it and Fluttershy had seen me and was very surprised and scared and she thought that I was hurting myself. And when she had tried to tell me I shouldn’t be walking on it I looked at my wound and went and sat down and Fluttershy was going to change the bandages again but when she took them off of my leg, well we were both surprised by something. My leg was completely healed and I had gotten up and she let me walk around. She smiled and hug tackled me to the ground.

“Oh I’m so happy you're all better. Now you can go home to your family.” she said and at those words I felt my ears splayed back on my head at that word ‘home’. I never have had a home to call my own, well maybe a house but I never had anyone I had cared about. And ever since Fluttershy has been showing me this much kindness I didn’t want to leave her, just like how I didn’t want to leave Azura. She saw me with my saddened look and then her ears splayed back.

“Oh, you don’t have a family, do you?” she asked me and I just look at the ground trying not to think of what happened three years ago. “Well then, you can stay with me if you want?” she asked hugging me, and I slowly nodded. Then Bella hugged me, sort of, and then I yawned and Fluttershy giggled at me. “Get some sleep Shadow. I’ll see you in the morning.” she said and she went upstairs and into her room.

I laid my head down and Bella snuggled back into me and we both fell asleep.

I woke up the next morning feeling energized and for some reason happy. I got up off of the couch and bella hopped back on my back and I stretched my legs. Fluttershy came down the stairs with obvious bed head and saw me and smiled at me.

“Good morning Shadow. Would you like something to eat?” she asked me and I nodded and I saw Bella in the corner of my eye jump and and flailed her arms in the air. “I’ll get you something as well Bella.” she said giggling.

So Fluttershy went and got breakfast for everyone and herself and we ate. After that I went to the door to go outside and Fluttershy walked to the door as well with Angel on her back. I walked outside with Fluttershy behind me.

“Shadow I’m going to be gone for a bit to see my friends, would you like to come?” she asked me with a hopeful expression. I shook my head not taking the chance of any others finding out that I’m here. I may be nice around Fluttershy and Azura, and sort of Luna, but I’m not going to be nice with any other ponies that’s for sure.

“Well alright.” she said and walked off to wherever she was meeting with her friends.

I walked into the field and looked into the sky and thought that I should fly since I haven’t for a quite a while. I open my wings and I see Bella jump off of my back and looks at me. I smirk and flap my wings once and take to the skies. I look around me and see the town not far from here with ponies outside wandering around going about their day. I’ll need to go during night when they’re asleep. I think to myself.

In the distance beyond Ponyville I see Fluttershy and what looks like her friends. But being as far away as I am I can hardly see any of them. Let’s see if I can still go fast. I think to myself as I turn around towards where the dark forest was and I flap my wings and propel myself over the forest with that same black thing coming off of my tail as I flew. After ten minutes of flying I fly back to Fluttershy’s cottage and see the animals running around like always. I landed on the ground softly and walked over to the cottage and went inside and Bella hopped under my legs and inside. I close the door and go over to the couch and lay down.

Almost an hour pass’ and I hear Fluttershy’s voice. I heard her and somebody else talking. Great, company. I think and I strain my ears to listen to what they were talking about. And I hear them… singing. Why the fuck are they singing? I think and I listen closely. They were singing about a pet or something for the one I didn’t know and didn’t want to, and also that she wanted something that could fly and something that was cool. I also heard Fluttershy said rainbow Dash which I guess is the other ponies name. About halfway through the song I saw Fluttershy’s hooves reach in and grab the white cat that wouldn’t stop cuddling with me, and she pulled her out.

A few minutes go by and they finally stop singing, and something about a race to see who the best pet is or something like that. But then I hear something that made my heart stop. I heard Fluttershy say that she has one more animal inside that she might like, and I knew that I was the only other flying thing in here since all the other flying animals go outside after Fluttershy feeds them. I start to hear them getting closer and I look around frantically trying to find someplace to hide but there were no places I could fit into, much less stay hidden. Welp, I’m fucked. I think and I hear the door open and Fluttershy walks in and a blue pony with a rainbow mane and tail with magenta eyes.

“So where’s the other animal that you think would be the best fit for me?” the rainbow one says with a raspy voice, and I guess that’s Rainbow Dash. Whats with these fucking names? I ask myself as she starts to look around. She spots me and her eyes become pinpricks.

“F-f-fluttershy what’s a w-w-wolf doing in your h-h-house?” she asks Fluttershy as her legs start to wobble.

“You mean Shadow? Don’t worry Rainbow he’s harmless.” Fluttershy says looking at me with a smile. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Yeah you should have seen what I did to Azura’s ‘father’. I thought to myself as I remembered what I did do to that guy. That memory was interrupted as Rainbow started to walk towards me. I just sat there on the couch and I started to growl and she stopped walking and she stopped breathing. Heh, I guess that’s enough teasing for now. I think as I stop growling and she steps back next to Fluttershy.

“Are you sure he won’t, you know eat any of the other animals?” she asked Fluttershy.

“No, never. In fact he actually likes them. Well at least he doesn’t hurt them in any way.” she said putting a hoof to her chin.

“Yeah I don’t know if he should be an option to be my pet.” she said rubbing the back of her head with a hoof.

“Oh please let him race, he doesn’t have a family and I want him to be happy. Ever since he saved me from those Timberwolves and I found out he doesn’t have a family I’ve been wanting to find him somepony to take care of him. I mean I would but I already have everypony else here and I can’t love all of them all the time.” she said to her.

“Well alright… wait a minute. You mean to tell me that this is the wolf,” she points a hoof at me. “that you told me who saved you?” Rainbow asks surprised and Fluttershy nods.

“Well then he can definitely race if he can defeat a pack of Timberwolves!” she said flying in the air with a smirk on her face. Damnit. Was all I thought. “Well what are you waiting for lets go!’ she screamed as she flew out the door.

“Come on Shadow.” Fluttershy said as she walked out the door and after Rainbow Dash and I hopped off the couch and followed them outside and I closed the door behind me.

We get to Ponyville town square, I think, and Fluttershy’s friends and her watch from the pavilion's ground porch with the animals flying/standing counting the wasp, duck, eagle, flamingo, bat, ladybug, toucan, falcon, butterfly, goose, owl, and hummingbird from Fluttershy’s counting me, and plus one… the tortuous. The five friends cheer for us and stare at me worriedly, and Rainbow Dash somehow got a baseball cap, some shades, and a whistle while coming here and she blows the whistle and starts to pace down the line.

“So you all think you’ve got what it takes to be my pet, do you?” she asks leaning into the flamingos face. “Well we’ll just see about that.” she said and her lung pushed the flamingos head back hard enough to put several kinks in the long neck. the flamingo swallows hard and follows every zigzag bend down its gullet.

“If any of you don’t think you can handle it, bow out now before you humiliate yourself in front of your peers.” she says.

“This competition isn’t for the weak!” she said looking at the butterfly. “You’d better be prepared to step up your game!” she said as she leans into the butterflies face.

Then she went on with some non-sense and I mostly zoned out of what she was saying. I could care less if I was a pet for her. Although it would be good cover to find the Elements, and maybe she might have something on them. Maybe I should actually try in this pointless thing. I think to myself and now we finally come to what she needs to say. After her rambling in the corner of my eye I saw Fluttershy fly down with the turtle in her hooves.

“Now you just pay attention and try your best, and-” she said and she was cut off by Rainbow Dash.

“Seriously, Fluttershy! The turtle? What did you bring that thing here for?” Rainbow asked her and Fluttershy pulls out a handkerchief from somewhere, licks it and rubs it on the turtle's shell.

“Technically, he’s a tortoise, and he’s always dreamed of being somepony’s pet. He just wants a chance to compete. He won’t get in the way. You won’t even know he’s here.” Fluttershy said and rainbow gave her a questioning look. And then it went to a sort of arguing fight about the turtle competing and finally Rainbow Dash gave in and let him compete.

“All right. Now these games will determine which one of you has the most important qualities I’m looking for in a pet.” Rainbow says. “Speed! Agility! Style! Coolness! And radicalness!” she said doing tricks on each word she said and it would be different. And now we leave to go somewhere else.

Now we’re in an oval running track in the park; we’re are at the starting line, Rainbow stands by the inside lane, with her hat, whistle, and shades off.

“Speed!” says as she gets into a racing position. “On your marks… Get set…” she says and I open my wings slowly and I heard gasps from the audience of 5 ponies and after several seconds Rainbow blows her whistle and just like that we’re off.

I don’t see anyone in front of me and I look behind and see Rainbow talking to the animals mostly about how slow they are but the falcon starts to catch up to Rainbow and I cross the finish line and flap my wings once stopping me from flying further and land. I look back at the finish line and see Rainbow speeding towards it and the owl behind her but then I see the falcon catches up with a shrill cry and blasts ahead, its wake stripping the owl clean before it crosses the finish line and stops.

“Yeah! That’s speed!” Rainbow holers and then she notices me and she looks confused for a few seconds and then her jaw drops and I see the other winged races come in and the owl’s feathers are back on somehow. Rainbow shakes her head from whatever she was thinking and she looks at the finish line and sees the turtle and she walks over and clicks her tongue disparagingly.

“That’s just sad.” she said to the turtle. And we’re off to another place.

We arrive at an obstacle course set up in the park and the other five ponies are still here. While I was waiting to get the next thing going I heard them whispering something about me but I couldn’t catch what they were saying.

“Agility!” I heard Rainbow say and I look at her.

Then the butterfly goes through a hoop and a set of uprights. “Sorta agile.” The flamingo slips off a seesaw. “Not agile.” The toucan through a crazily bent pipe. “Pretty agile.” Tortoise watches forlornly from the ground; bat through the uprights. “Could be more agile.” I see the turtle doing something which I guess he was trying to jump? He gets to his tiptoes but the weight shift causes him to topple forward.

“Want to know the opposite of agility? That.” rainbow said above the upside down turtle.

I see the humming bird starts darting around the contours of an arrow, a crosspiece on which the toucan has perched, and around the interior of the hoop that now holds the tangled up flamingo. Out to clear air, across to a finish line banner, and down safely; the butterfly smacks into the banner and falls down, and the other cheer.

Rainbow does a loop­-the-­loop. “Yeah, baby! Now that’s what I call agility!” she says to the humming bird and she holds up a hoof to the humming bird.

“Don’t leave me hanging!” Rainbow says and delivers with one wing, only to drop due to not using that wing for lift, then rises sheepishly back to her level.

“I’m gonna have to shave a point off your score for that.” she says and she produces a clipboard and makes a note with a pencil in her teeth as the hummingbird slinks away and then turns to me. “Let’s see what you’ve got Shadow.” she says watching me expectantly.

I look around and see one of those things you would see on a dog show to where the dogs would run through the sticks and would go in and out and in and out, until they finished it. I walked over to those and started to run through them like I had done it a million time and finished it in about three seconds. I look over panting and see that everyone's mouths were hanging open. A few minutes later and I see Rainbow with a pet carrier in her teeth, and sets it down.

“Okay! Which of you has the guts to try and get Opal’s favorite toy away from her?” she says and I see two glaring yellow eye coming from the carrier and a white cat emerges from it and extends one set of claws. This tiny thing? Peace of cake. I say. I look over at the five other ponies and see that they locked up with fear. I see the butterfly fly up to the cat and stops in front of Opal’s face. As she brings up one paw to slash it apart, it spreads its wings and swiftly hypnotizes her with the patterns of orange and black. Then toy mouse is hoisted away and carried back to an impressed Rainbow.

“Ha! Now that takes guts!” she says.

And now we have to move onto ‘Style!’ and it's just taking photos. (I’m not going into details.)

After all the photos of the others are done Fluttershy comes over and puts something on me. She puts some red shades that go farther out and are pointed. “Alright you're all ready.” she said to me with a smile and I go out and Rainbow looks at me, and she flies into the air and motions for me to come up there with her and she tells me that we’re going to fly towards each other as the white one which I found out her name is Rarity, and she going to take the picture. So we get away a good distance and then we count down and on three we fly at each other and then meet up at the camera and Rarity takes the picture.

I do a U-turn and land next to rainbow and rarity who look up at me with a bit of fear from how much taller I was. She takes the picture off and shows us what it is and it looked like me and Rainbow were going to crash into each other as we were flying on the picture.

And we’re back to being lined up and Rainbow in her coach outfit. Now it’s “Coolness!”. Rainbow walks up to us starting with the owl and the owl, hoots when she points at it. “Sorta cool.” points to the duck; it quacks. “Not cool.” points to the bat; a shriek. “Pretty cool.” points to the toucan; squawk. “Could be cooler.” She points to an empty patch of space, then down to the buzzing wasp. “Not what I had in mind.” points to the butterfly; it opens its mouth but produces no sound, and she leans in close. “I can’t hear you!” she screams. She points at the tortious and only manages a few strangled grunts and Rainbow glares down at it and then I hear the falcon next to me cries and gets rainbow’s attention quickly.

“Now that’s a cool sound!” she says flying up to it. “Now you Shadow.” she says pointing at me. I think of what to do and I lift my nose in the air and take deep breath and let out a howl that makes Rainbow squee after I finished.

“Now that… is awesome!” she said flipping in the air.

Now we move on and we all look at the bat who was hanging from a tree branch and flicking its ears in various directions using its natural sonar. “Sorta awesome.” The toucan flicks out its tongue. “Not awesome.” A squawk; the flamingo balances on one leg. “Could be more awesome.” the owl turns its head 360 degrees. rainbow starts laughing and says. “Yeah! That is awesome!” she said still laughing. She finally stops and waits for me to do something.

You know what let's skip all this and get on to what I was waiting for and what you must be waiting for too. And mostly because I started to get bored of writing all this.

“So the final, tie breaking contest is going to be…”

Rainbow says to herself. “Pause for dramatic effect.” she grins. “...a race against…”

Rainbow flies up to us “...me!” she says all too excited.

“And we’ll be racing through… Ghastly Gorge!” she says again all too excited.

“Actually, Ghastly Gorge isn’t scary. It’s fun. Heh. I’ve flown through it a million times myself, so, uh… obviously I’ll be at the front of the pack. But whichever of you make it across the finish line with me will have proven you can keep up with me, and will have earned the honor and glory of getting to be my pet.” she said.

“Ready?” she asks and we all line up and prepare to take off. I guess if I want to be her dub ass pet so I can keep my cover then I suppose I should win this dumb ass race. I think to myself.

“Set, go!” she says and I flap my wings as hard as I could and I go hurtling off with Rainbow. I hear her laughing and I look over and I she looks like she's having a ball while she barrels along a straightaway. “Try to keep up!” she said to the animals behind her. Luckily she didn’t know I was next to her so I flapped my wings harder and I speed ahead through a series of hairpin turns and the four pursuers push furiously to stay after Rainbow and they haven’t noticed me yet either.

I go through a gap between some trees and the wall, into a curve, around an outcropping and another tree, and into a dark tunnel I go. In here, the wind gusts are so strong that I have to fight to keep my forward momentum going, and I break through to daylight and I see that I’m covered in dust. I keep flying as not being bothered by the dust and I come up on dense tangle of thorny vines blocking my path, I fly up above the vines to get a bird’s eye view and see a path that I can take and I dive back down and I go through the vines dodging and turning as to not get cut up from the thorns.

I get toward a narrow defile between two high walls, one of which is pocked by several large craters. I head in and something comes out and snaps at me. It looked like question—huge, red hide, purple underbellies and head fins, light pink spots—lash out of the holes and do their best to snag an appetizer of wolf on a plate, but without the plate. I veer around every strike and I get myself into the clear thankfully unharmed. Why the fuck didn’t she say anything about that! I scream as I slow my breathing from almost having a heart attack from the surprise of the first eel trying to bite my head off.

I pass a rock wall and a few seconds later and I start to hear rumbling coming from behind me and I stop in the ar still flying and I look back and see rocks have fallen down and the other animals are flying out. As they fly past the fallen boulders I hear someone yell ‘Hey!’ the others past me but Rainow never did. I fly towards the fallen boulders and I hear Rainbow say “No! Wait! Come back! Don’t leave me!” and I fly faster. I again hear her say something, this time she says “Somepony! Anypony! HELP MEEE!!” and the last two words echo, I land on the ground near the rocks and there’s dust everywhere so I can only see about five feet in front of me. I get to a clearing and just see rocks and Rainbow nowhere in sight.

Then I hear hoofsteps or something close to it and I hear Rainbow say “Woo­hoo! My prayers have been answered!”

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank—” she says and abruptly stops talking.

“You?” she says and sighs disgusted. “Oh, no! Now I’m not only gonna be stuck here forever, I’m gonna be stuck here forever with the most annoying turtle in the world!” she screams from the other side of the rocks. I walk around the rocks and see that the turtle was slowly walking up to Rainbow. Rainbow covers her face with her front hooves and doesn’t notice the tortoise has reached the boulder and started to dig out a bit of the earth at its base. He digs enough to where it would accommodate his head, he shoves it in and Rainbow gives a dismissive wave.

“I’m doomed! Doomed, I tell you!” she says and I walk over to them without a sound and Rainbow has her hooves to her face as she silently cries.

The tortoise strains mightily against the immense weight and I figure out what he’s trying to do and I walk over and quickly dig my own hole and use my body to push the boulder up with the tortoise. We manage to lever it up mostly due to my leg strength and free of the ground, catching Rainbow’s attention after a moment.

We get her out from under the rock and I look at the turtle and he slowly points to his back and I lift her off the ground with my wings and put her on the turtle's back carefully. We start walk slowly and I sigh as I have to take a step every few fucking minutes! We finally get to a clearing and I see the other five there watching us as we walk slowly to the finish line. They start to walk towards us and I let out a thankful sigh that I don’t have to walk slowly any more. There was also a purple dragon with them this time.

“Huh! Way to go, little guy!” the purple dragon says.

The purple pony sighs with relief. “Thank goodness you’re not hurt, Rainbow.”

“Just my pride.” she says and starts to dust herself off.

“I...certainly hope all of this dreadful dust was worth it.” the white pony says.

“It sure was if’n it means Rainbow gets to have her own little critter just like the rest of us from now on.” the orange one says petting a brown dog who was staring at me.

“Uh...thanks. What you did...I owe.” she said getting down to the turtle’s level.

“Rainbow… your new pet is over here waiting for you.” Fluttershy says and I look over and see the falcon standing on the ground. He flies in the ir and cries and lands onto Rainbows back.

“Oh...right...yeah. That.” Rainbow says looking back at the falcon.

“Well, what’s the matter?” the dragon says confused.

“You got your perfect pet, right?” the pink pony asked Rainbow.

“The best of the best like you wanted, remember?” Fluttershy asked her.

“It can fly and it’s not a squirrel! Should we sing about it again?” Fluttershy said.

“A falcon sure looks good on you, Rainbow.” the orange pony said. I don’t see why this is such a big fuckin’ deal. JUST PICK A FUCKING PET! I was screaming in my head as this played out.

Rarity pulled out a camera and took a picture of Rainbow Dash and the falcon. The flash spooks the turtle and he yanks his head/legs/tail into his shell and Rainbow leans down and pets him on the shell.

"Easy, fella. Nothing to be afraid of." she says and looks at the falcon still on her back. "The falcon sure does look cool. He's absolutely everything I wanted in a pet." she says and bites her lower lip and lets out a sigh.

"Yay?" Fluttershy said and Rainbow smiles.

"But I said, whoever crosses the finish line with me gets to be my pet." Rainbow said and the pink one zips up to her.

"You did! You did say that! She did say that! That as the rule!" the pink one says jumping and zipping around.

"And the only racers who crossed the finish line with me... were the ones who stopped to save me when I needed help." Rainbow said and the last two words deflated the falcons pride.

"The tortious and Shadow!" The turtle extends his head, legs, and tail and smiles. The falcon lets off a dejected squawk and jumps off Rainbow's back.

"So who's the winner?" Fluttershy asks.

"Oh... that's going to be hard. Well I guess it would be Shadow..." she starts but I lean down and push the turtle with my snout closer to Rainbow.

"I think he's trying to say that the tortious should be your pet." Fluttershy says with a smile.

"Really? But he can't fly, how is he going to be able to keep up with me?" Rainbow asks.

"I think I can help with that." the purple pony says with a smirk.

"Well if you say so. Well buddy looks like your the winner." Rainbow says smiling at her new pet. He smiles back and the falcon lands on the ground in front of him and the falcon extends its wing gravely to congratulate the surprise winner. The tortoise puts out a foreleg, the two shake, and the bird of prey walks away with bowed head.

And then after that Rainbow had told the dragon, Spike, I finally found out what his name is, to take a letter and was giving it to someone named Celestia and it was some kind of letter about what had happened and what she did wrong and shit like that, and she mentioned me as well but only said she had made a new friend. And a few hours later they're back at the hill they were all at earlier on in the day and I'm with them this time. We walk up the hill with the five other's pet's running up the hill in front of us and Rainbow flies above me as I'm walking behind the other five ponies with no injuries from Ghastly Gorge. She stopped and called behind her.

"Come on. Tank! We're gonna be late for our very first pony pet play date!" she said and I started to hear a buzzing sound behind me and Tank comes flying with a magic powered helicopter propeller strapped to his shell, and he wears a pair of old style aviator goggles.

How do I know it was magic powered? Well I saw Twilight, yeah I finally learned all of their names, use a spell and I guessed that was how it was powered without electricity. We get to the top of the hill and the other pets were playing with each other and I go and sit down under the tree that was on top of the hill and I just watch the others have their fun. Shit I remembered what I had forgotten about. I WAS GOING TO FIND A PLACE IN THE FUCKING FOREST!!! I scream in my head as I slap myself metaphorically speaking and I let my head drop to the ground and look at the others playing and Fluttershy comes walking up to me. She lays down next to me and nuzzles my neck softly.

"I'm sorry you didn't get an owner today Shadow. Don't worry your welcome to stay with me until you get adopted. Luckily there's a few ponies coming in a few days to pick out a pet, maybe then you'll get adopted." she said and I slap myself again for not thinking of staying with Fluttershy, again metaphorically speaking here. Oh well, I guess I'll be fine until then. I think to myself.

"Why don't you play with the other pet's for a bit?" she said a getting up and walking over to her friends. I shrug my shoulders and I get up and open my wings up and look up into the sky. I look back down and I flap my wings once and I go flying high into the sky. I flap my wings a few hard and go even higher into the sky and I stop in the air still flapping my wings so I don't go hurdling toward the ground... yet. I look down and see everyone, even the pets, looking up into the sky at me curiously.

I smirk and I stop flapping my wings and now I go hurdling towards the ground with my wings close to my side but still opened to where I would glide straight down without spinning out of control. I close my eyes and after several seconds I open them back up and I flap my wings at the last second and I glide across the ground and I hear cheers as I flew across the ground. I flapped my wings once and I went into the sky a bit and stopped in the air and I look at the others cheering and calling my name.

I smile and I did the same thing and I flew past them with a smirk on my face. Soon I heard wings flapping and a buzzing sound and then I saw Rainbow and Tank on both sides of me and I look at both of them and Rainbow smirks and nods her head and I flap my wings harder and flew off into the distance as the sun started to set.

After flying with Rainbow Dash and Tank yesterday Fluttershy and me had walked to her cottage and as soon as I got into the house and onto the couch I had instantly fallen asleep. I had found out that Twilight ran the library in Ponyville so now all I have to do is find out where it is. While I was asleep I dreamed of someone that I’ve actually missed. And that's something from me, I’ve never missed anyone ever in my life. I dreamed about Azura and me in a home that was secluded in the forest and we were inside as she read to me reading and then she wanted to fly with me again. And then I was flying with Azura on my back and I did all sorts of flips, spirals, and other tricks and I was having a blast. But then the scene changed to a blank void. I looked around and then a bright light shined in front of me and it made me jump back. The light faded after a few seconds and M appeared, and it wasn’t a hologram this time either.

“Hello again Shadow. I need to speak with you.” he said to me with an evil smile knowing that he pissed me off from interrupting that dream.

“What do you want?” I asked annoyed by him. His smile disappeared and replaced it with a serious look.

“I understand you’re taking this task carefully but you need to find a way to find out more about the Elements. And if you have to get adopted in order for that to happen then make it happen. Just hurry it up.” he said.

“I know what I’m… wait how do you know that I might have been adopted?” I ask him.

“I’ve been watching you while you’ve been slacking off.” he said glaring at me and I glared back at him.

“Whatever. Then I guess you know that there's going to be a few ponies coming in to adopt some animals right?” I ask him.

“Yes, and if you have to then act nice just do whatever it takes to get adopted. I don’t care what you have to do just do it.” he said.

“Alright it’s a done deal, I’ll get adopted. What are you planning on doing with the Element’s?” I ask him.

“That is for me to know.” he said.

“Fine. Is that all?” I ask him.

“Yes that is all. Now wake up.” he said and the world around me vanished and I was back to dreaming of now nothing.

I wake up from that stupid ass dream and I open my eye and see sunlight instantly and I shut my eye. That’s odd, the sunlight usually wakes me up when it rises. I thought to myself. I slowly opened my eyes and after a few seconds my eyes got used to the light. I got up and stretched my legs a bit and jumped off of the couch. My wings started to feel like how a limb starts to fall asleep and it starts to grow more and more. Then my wings drooped down to the ground and I tried to move them but instantly stopped from the fuckin’ pain you get when it’s really bad. I sighed and walked over to the door with my wings dragging next to me as I walked. I opened it and walked out and closed the door. I walked out into the field looking up into the sky wondering if I should really act like a pet. I looked towards the dark forest and I sensed something from within. And it seemed to be something that would help me, but what?

I shake my head from the stupid thought and look up into the sky. I tried to move my wings again and had the same pain but pushed through it and flapped my wings for a few seconds and they were no longer asleep. I flapped my wings once and went high up into the sky. I flew around letting the wind push against my snout and feel the sensation of it going through my fur. It was unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. I looked down and saw the dark forest below me and I started to think about M in my dream. I can tell that he’s keeping information from me, but I don’t know anything about that either. There’s so many things that I don’t know and I need to find out. I shook he thought from my head again and decided to worry about that later tonight. I guess if I am going to be able to find anything on the Elements then I need to find a place to stay in the forest instead of here. I flew back over to the cottage and landed on the ground and folded my wings back to my side. I walked back inside and walked over to the couch and jumped up, laid down and fell asleep again.

Today is the day that some animals here get adopted. I remember Fluttershy telling me about some ponies coming to adopt some animals here but I can’t remember how many she said she said was coming. I think she said somewhere around three ponies maybe. Whatever, I just need to get adopted for this stupid shit. I was sitting on the couch while Fluttershy was running around the place trying to make sure the animals were all fed and happy so when the ponies arrive she wants them to look their best to have more of a chance to have them get adopted. I mean that’s just a guess but whatever.

There was a knock at the door and Fluttershy gasped and said ‘That must be them!’ with a squee afterwards. She ran over and opened the door. There was a family of four with a grown mare and stallion with a filly and a colt and Fluttershy let them in. She asked them what they are looking for in a pet and they told her what they wanted and they wanted something that is small so that immediately takes me off the list. I decided to get up and walk around for a bit since I’ve been staying on this couch longer than I should. Once I had the family started to look at pets that had ran inside and from various places around the house and up to them and the family was startled but quickly realized it was just the animals.

The kids looked like they were having a hard time choosing and when they saw Bella they thought she was so cute and ran over to her and Bella ran away and up my leg and onto my back. Why the fuck you comin’ to me? There not gonna hurt you you fuck. I thought to myself as I looked back at her and resisted to roll my eyes. The two kids ran into my leg not expecting Bella to do what she just did and they just bounced right off f me when they did and fell to the ground. They looked up at me and when they saw me they’re eyes became pinpricks and they started to shake. The parents had noticed this and ran over and picked up there kids and turned their backs to me thinking I was going to attack them. They had screamed what I was doing here by calling me a thing.

Fluttershy had told them that I was harmless and that I had never attacked any ponies and how I’ve been here for almost a week now and that I’ve never hurt her. They had calmed down after that and the kids walked up to me slowly and started to pet my belly since they couldn’t really reach any higher and I just stood there. I layed down and just let them pet me all they wanted and they chuckled and giggled while doing so. Soon their parents told them that they needed to pick a pet and Fluttershy got a big goofy smile on her face. They said they wanted to adopt me and I thought that this was too easy and then I was right about thinking that. The parents said that they were going to have to pick something small and that I would cost too much to take care of. I mean not really. I can see how but I don’t really need much but something to eat and I’ll be good. I thought as the filly and colt awwed and decided to pick a rabbit that wasn’t Bella or Angel. Even though I wish it was that fuckin’ bunny Angel.

They had left and Fluttershy thanked them for coming and picking out a pet for them and shut the door. She looked at me with a sad expression and a small smile.

“I’m sorry that they didn’t adopt you Shadow.” Fluttershy said walking up to me and petting me on the top of my head as I still laid on the floor.

About an hour had passed and I had gone outside and started fly around until more ponies came by to adopt another pet. I started to see ponies walking towards Fluttershy’s cottage and I watched as they went inside. I flew down and walked inside and there was a stallion and a mare and a filly standing there. The stallion had a dark green coat with a brown mane and tail with a yellow star and smaller white stars around it as his cutie mark. The mare had a light blue coat with a pink curly mane and tail and a pair of scissors as her cutie mark. And the filly was had a pink coat with a purple mane and tail that was in pigtails with two on her mane that went to each side of her head and one on her tail and she had a plate of cake with chocolate frosting on it as her cutie mark.

“Hello! I’m so glad you came to adopt a lovely pet today!” she said excitedly with a big smile.

“Thank you for letting us come and pick out one of your animals for a pet.” the stallion said.

“I have many animals here for you to decide from. Is there anything you’re looking for in particular?” she asked.

“Well we’re going to let our daughter pick her own pet out.” the mother said.

“Oh Ok. So what kind of animal would you like today?” Fluttershy asked the filly.

“I don’t know actually. I wanted something that is nice and would be fun to play with.” she said and she looked absolutely adorable.

I don’t think about any ponies being adorable except Azura but this was the first time I saw another cute pony. If I want to get adopted I’m gonna have to act like a… nice pet. I thought and I shivered at the thought. This is gonna suck. I thought and I walked kicked the door close with my back foot and they all jumped from the loud and unexpected noise and looked back at me. The exact same thing happened like the last family but this time they went into a fighting stance, for a pony which they basically spread their legs and they looked like they were about to charge me if I moved even though they were scared. That takes some fuckin’ guts. I thought as I just looked at them as their daughter was behind them trying to see what came inside. She jumped up and saw me and her eyes widened as she landed back on the floor. She ran around her parents and over to me and looked up at me in astonishment.

“Lily get over here now!” the mother said. (By the way it's Lily Longsocks.)

“Oh don’t worry he doesn’t hurt anypony. He’s actually a sweetheart once you get to know him.” she said with a reassuring smile.

“W-well be careful then.” she said as they both stood up straight.

“Everypony we have more visitors!” Fluttershy said and all the other animals ran into the room and up to the new family that had arrived. They went through with playing with the pets and asking questions about the ones they liked but every time Lily’s parents asked her if that animal would be a good pet for her she would say ‘I guess.’ and look down. While this went on I had tried to act like a good pet and just look good. Even though I always do, even if I’m a wolf now. Lily kept taking glances at me when I had done something either from chasing my tail or just scratching which I actually did have to scratch, she would giggle at me quietly. Finally they had finished looking at all of the pets after about a half hour.

“So Lily what animal would you like to be your pet? I you don’t mind me asking?” Fluttershy asked her.

“Well… I like all of them but~...”

“But what?” her father asked her.

“But I don’t want any of those animals. Not to be rude I mean. I want um… him.” she said looking down at the ground and pointed a hoof at me. In my mind I fist pumped and did a fucking awesome back flip from being victorious. Then I kicked myself at actually achieving at being good. I walked over to her and the parents stiffened up as I got close.

“Are you sure you want that one? There are many other animals here that could be a great pet.” her mother asked her.

“They are great animals but none of them are for me.” she said shaking her head.

And now for the embarrassing shit. I thought and I walked over next to Lily, bent down and rubbed my cheek on hers and she did the same. Man this fuckin’ sucks. I thought as Lily stopped rubbing her cheek on mine and moved to my side and started to pet my side much like the first two kids did. I laid down and let her pet me more and she came back to my head and stopped petting me. I looked at her and tilted my head to the side and then she hugged my neck. And it hurt. It’s like she had some kind of super strength. I started to cough and wheeze and she quickly let go and looked at me with tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to.” she said quietly as tear streamed out of her eyes.

This reminded me of Azura when she had woken up in the cave and was scared of me. My eyes softened as I could breath easier, I leaned back down and slowly licked her cheek. I thought that it was going to taste awful but it wasn’t… like at all. Instead of it tasting and feeling like hair it felt like a honey bun when you lick it but without the stickiness and her coat tasted like peaches. I kept licking her cheek as tears that were once running down her cheeks had stopped. A few seconds later and she started to giggle while I licked her. Man this is so fuckin’ weird. I thought as I stopped and looked at her. She hugged me again and I went stiff and this time she didn’t squeeze me to death like before. Instead she hugged me with much care this time. She let go of me and looked at me with a sad expression.

“I guess I have to pick a different pet.” she said and she started to walk over to the group of animals.

“Wait… if you really want him. Then I suppose you can.” her mother said defeated.

“Really!? I can!?” Lily asked turning back around quickly and she had a huge smile dawning her muzzle. Her mother simply nodded and Lily jumped up and yelled ‘yay.’ She ran over to her mother and tackled her to the ground in a hug while saying ‘Thank you’ over and over again. Fluttershy walked over to me.

“It looks like you have a family now Shadow.” Fluttershy said as she looked a the two on the ground and the father had joined in shortly afterwards. Lily looked over at us once she heard Fluttershy say my name.

“His name's Shadow?” Lily asked as they all stood back up with a smile.

“Oh yes. But you can change it if you’d like to.” Fluttershy said.

“No. I like that name. It suits him.” she said with a smile.

“Goodbye Shadow. I’m going to miss you.” Fluttershy said wrapping her hooves around my neck. I heard her sniffle and felt something wet starting to collect on my shoulder. She brought her hooves back around and back onto the ground and backed away. I saw her cheeks had been matted down from tears. I looked at her surprised she was crying that I was leaving her. I sighed and leaned forward and licked her cheek and she giggled in result.

“I’m sorry to interrupt but… what exactly does he eat and do?” the mother asked Fluttershy.

“Oh he eats meat, but don’t worry he won’t eat any ponies. And he loves to fly and that's really all I know about what he likes.” Fluttershy said putting a hoof to her chin.

“Oh um… you wouldn’t know where to find anywhere to buy meat would you? And does he run off?” she asks.

“Oh well I usually go to the market and buy some meat from a griffin that comes here every week. And no, well I’ve never seen him run off.”

“Well that's good, I suppose we’ll have to go to the market later on today. Well let's go and show our new family member where we live. Come on Lily… and Shadow.” she said and Lily started to walk and I walked off behind them all and looked back at Fluttershy while walking. She waved to me and I walked outside and closed the door slowly.

The door clicked indicating it closed and I turn back around and walked behind my new family to wherever we were going. We walked through Ponyville with ponies looking at me curiously and fearfully. We walked all the way to a house that seemed like all the others. (You all know what the houses look like.) We walked inside into a living room and there was the standard setup for a living room. There was a couch with a large oval rug under it with a few other chairs in the room with paintings strung up on the wall of the family and just other things. There was a staircase behind the couch and a doorway on the other side of the room.

“Come on Shadow.” the mom said to me. She walked to through the living room and through the doorway and I followed through a kitchen. She opened a back door and held the door open and motioned for me to go outside. “You’re staying out here until we get back with everything you're going to need if you're going to be staying with us.” she said. I walked out and there was a white fence that had a pretty big yard and the door slammed shut and I turned back and saw through the window of the door and saw her walking back. Hmm wonder what they’re getting for me? I thought as I looked around.

I waited several minutes waiting for waiting to hear the front door open and close and it finally does. I wait several more seconds just in case they're still close to the house. Might as well try and find the library so I can go straight to it once night time comes. Alright, Blending Colors. I thought to myself and I got light headed and I opened my wings and flapped them once and took to the skies. I also need to try and find ways to fight in this new form, and maybe find a way to get more spells. I wonder if I can get any elemental spells. (Fire, water, earth, or air. Tell me what you would want him to learn out of these four or others you can think of. I know someone out there does, not gonna point fingers but you know who you are.) Now lets see where this library is at. I look at the ground below looking for any signs or buildings that would be for a library. I scan the ground for several minutes and I pass over a huge tree and I got a strange feeling when I passed over it. It was like something was pulling me down.

After looking for a library for several more minutes I give up and head back to the house. I’ll have to wait until tonight when I can search on the ground, it’ll be easier that way. I thought to myself as I pass over the library again. I got the same feeling as before but this time it was much stronger. I look at it and decide to fly down and see what it could be. I land right next to the tree. I slowly walk around the tree as for ponies not to hear me, and I walk next to something that was in the ground with a gold sign hanging off of it. I walk around it and saw that it said ‘Golden Oaks Library’... Fuck me. I sighed at finally finding the library and slapped myself for passing over it. Wait how can a tree be a library? is it like super hollow or something? I thought to myself as I take off into the skies again and head home.

I land in the back of the yard with a thud and fold my wings up back to my side and I hear the back door open. I cancel the spell and i turn around and see Lily standing there looking around the yard for me. She spots me and smiles, she motions with her hoof to come inside and I walk over to her and she walks in and I follow behind her. I close the door with my back paw and I could see the father with a hammer in his mouth hammering something in. I walk through the kitchen and into the living room and saw that he was hammering nails into a dog house. Looks like I’m going to be an outside dog. I thought to myself as Lily walks up next to me with something in her hooves. I look at it and see a red collar and a red leash in her hooves.

“Let's go for a walk Shadow.” Lily says as she reaches to put the collar around my neck but was too short to reach me, even on the tips of her back hooves she still wasn’t tall enough. I resist the urge to roll my eyes and lean down and she slips the collar on and tightens it to where it's not loose. She hooks the leash on the part where it goes too and I hear a clanking sound and I look down and see a dog tag hanging from my collar that had my name on it. She tugs on the collar and walks towards the front door and I follow along.

“Mom I’m gonna take Shadow for a walk!” Lily yelled to her mother.

“Be safe and be sure that he doesn’t try to eat anypony.” she answered back.

“Okay!” she said and she opened the front door and walked out and I shut the door behind me.

We walked through Ponyville for several minutes before a trio of fillies walked up to us. There was a filly pegasus with an orange coat and purple mane and tail. Another that didn’t have wings nor horn with a beige kind of coat with a red mane and tail with a pink bow on her head. And the last one was a unicorn and she had a white coat that resembled Azura’s coat, and she had a violet and pink curly mane and tail. I stared a bit too long at the unicorn one and looked away quickly before any of them noticed.

“Hey Lily! What’cha doin’ with a… wolf?” the one with the bow asked with a southern accent or whatever kind of accent that is. As soon as she asked what Lily was doing with me her eyes became pinpricks and she started to shake, the others looked at me and didn’t expect for me to be so tall and they looked up at me and they did the same as the first one.

“Oh hey. Uh don’t worry he won’t hurt you.” she said shyly.

“A-a-are you sure?” the white one said. I resisted to roll my eyes and I laid down on the ground thinking that my height is why they might be scared of me. They stopped shaking but they stayed close to each other as they slowly walked over to me. They all reached out a hoof and I just stared at them with a bored expression. They all touched me and jerked away in unison with their eyes shut tight. They all opened an eye and stared at me as I just sat there. They let out a breath and came closer slowly and started to pet me. They noticed my wings and went to touch athem and I let them. In all honesty I thought it was going to feel weird or maybe hurt but it didn’t at all. It actually felt kind of nice. Dammit I’m doing it again. I thought and I stood back up and I thought I heard them whimper but I pushed that thought aside.

“So what are you three doing?” Lily asked

“We were trying to find a way to get our cutie marks by climbing trees but that didn’t work. So we just decided to find something to present to the class for show and tell tomorrow. Do you have anything for tomorrow?” the orange one asks.

“Well... no.” Lily said and she slumped after she said that.

“Hey why don’t you bring your wolf with you!? He would definitely impress everypony if you did.” she said.

“Well I suppose I could.” she said.

“What's his name anyway?” the white one asked.

“Oh uh, it’s Shadow. His name's Shadow.”

“Shadow huh? That's a cool name.” the orange one said.

“Well we’ll catch ya later Lily. Come on Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo! We gotta go find somethin’ for tomorrow!” the country one said.

“Bye.” Lily said as the three fillies ran off. Lily looked a little saddened and she looked up at me.

I tilted my head to the side and she sighed and looked back down. I leaned down and nudged her cheek with my snout and she giggled. She rubbed her cheek on mine and i did the same. After several seconds of that we stopped and continued walking. After several seconds of walking around the sun started to set and we started to walk back to the house.

We walked inside and there was something in the air that smelled delicious. I knew the smell all too well and my tongue fell out of my mouth as I started to drool. I heard Lily giggle at me as she looked at something behind me. I craned my head back and saw that my tail was wagging side to side quickly and I didn’t even notice that I was doing it. I closed my mouth and walked into the kitchen with Lily behind me.

“Wait Shadow.” I heard Lily say. I stopped mid-step and she came around and unhooked the leash from my collar. “There you go.” she said and she walked into the kitchen. I followed behind eager to find out what smells so good. I walk in and see the father sitting at the table and the mother cooking something. I went over to her and saw that she was cooking meat, terribly if I might add. Oh well, meat is meat… I just hope it won’t get burnt. I thought to myself and she finally noticed me.

“Ah! Oh Shadow you frightened me. Go lay down your food will be done in a minute.” she said shooing me away with a hoof. I walked over to Lily who sat down at the table and saw a dog bed with toys on it. I went over and moved the toys off with my snout and laid down and closed my eyes.

I started to think about something I should have been thinking about a long time ago. Like if I’m a wolf now wouldn’t I be acting like an animal out of instinct or would i start to act like an animal as time goes on. the second option would make more sense since I wasn’t acting like an animal the first day I was here. So I might act like an animal as time goes on, not much to be worried about, I’ll just ask M if there is a way to stop it.

“Shadow. Get up boy.” I heard Lily say. I opened an eye and saw her face right in front of mine. I stood up and saw a steaming plate of meat on the table. I walked over and leaned forward to take a bite, but was stopped.

“Not yet mutt.” I heard the father say. (Okay everybody in the comments tell me what you want the mother and father’s name to be.)

The mother took something out of the oven and put it on top of the table gently as to not spill any of its contents and sat down at the table. The mother told us all to dig in and I did so by scarfing my food down like always and licked my lips and snout once finished. They all stared at me mid bite surprised at how fast I ate. I could swear that I saw the father turn green, well greener than usual anyway. It didn’t even seem to be possible for him but it seems that it is.

I went and laid back down on my new bed and waited for the others to finish their dinner while they chatted away about their day. I thought more about some things while they did so. Io thought about things like my powers, and what others I can unlock and how to do that. I need to ask M a lot of questions soon. Hopefully he’ll be in another dream again, even though it's kind of creepy. I also thought about finding a way and place to be able to train and strengthen my skills somehow and find a fighting technique.

I was pulled out of my thoughts once again by the sound of hooves getting close to me. I cracked an eye open and saw the father looking down on me.

“Alright mutt, time to get outside.” he said and he went and opened the back door and motioned with a hoof for me to go outside. I stood up and went outside thanking that I can get something done tonight other than sleeping and doing nothing all day.

I saw that the dog house he was working on was finished and put outside and looked perfectly built and colored red with a black top. I walked over to the dog house and saw that there was a dog bed on the inside as well and laid down inside. The door slammed shut and I heard voices coming from inside. I recognized the voices as Lily and the father arguing… about me. Lily was asking him why I had to sleep outside and from that I zoned out and waited for them to go to bed. Several minutes later they stopped arguing, well more like the father stopped talking, and they went to their rooms and their lights turned off. Blending Colors. I thought and I got light headed and it passed and I opened my wings up and took to the sky. I flew directly towards where I remembered seeing the library.

After several minutes of flying I finally arrived above the library and saw a window and a light still on. I waited there in the air for several seconds and the light went out thankfully. I flew down to the front door and folded my wings back to my side. I walked over to the door and used my snout to slowly and carefuly open the door. I walked inside and closed the door silently behind me. I walked around and I instantly saw books every where covering every crook and crany the eye could see.

I walked around and thought about what the book might be under. I wonder if it's like Earth, or if it's in alphabetical order? I thought to myself as I walked around. I confirmed my suspitions and saw that the books were indeed categorized alphabetically. I scanned through the books looking for H and after several seconds of searching I finally found the H section. I scanned through the books and didn’t find a single thing. I walked over to the M’s hoping the book might be in some kind of myth book but found nothing. It must be somewhere else in the house. I thought as I looked around and saw a flight of stairs leading to another floor. I slowly and silently walked up the stairs and into a room and heard something. I looked towards where the sound was coming from and saw a basket with a scaly purple tail hanging out of it with a blanket over the body. Huh I didn’t know Spike lived here. I thought as I walked around and made sure not to accidentally bump into anything as to wake him.

I heard snoring again but this time it wasn’t Spike I heard, it was more feminine and different. I looked towards the new snorer and saw a bed with blue blankets and stars on it. I walked over slowly seeing if it was Twilight and once again I confirmed my suspicions and saw twilight there sleeping soundly in her bed with a smile on her face and she snored lightly again. She’s cute when she sleeps. Wait what the fuck was that thought. I thought to myself as i shook my head and continued my search.

I walked around the room and there were more shelves of books on the walls and I walked over and saw that these seemed to be pretty good books. And I mean that they seem to be history and magic books. I scan through them looking for the H section again found it and scanned through the H’s. I didn’t find anything here and I went and searched through the M’s instead. After several minutes of searching again found what I was looking for. It was a book called ‘Equestrian Myths and Legends.’ I grabbed it with my mouth and walked down the stairs slowly and out the door. I closed the door slowly and it clicked shut. I opened my wings and flapped once and went into the sky.

I flew straight towards the house and passed over some kind of house or something that looked way too fancy to be here. I saw a pony walking towards it and I squinted my eyes and saw that it was Sweetie Belle. Her snow white coat shining in the moonlight, it brought memories of when I told Azura about the stars. I turned my head around and saw Canterlot of in the distance and thought more about Azura. I actually do miss her, I never thought that I would miss her like this. Now I know what it’s like to miss somebody. I have to see her. I thought and I turned around and flew straight towards Canterlot.

I arrived above Canterlot with my Blending Colors spell on and I flew towards where I remembered Luna’s room being. I followed the train tracks to here until I got to the mountain. I flew above Canterlot and to the castle. I saw Luna’s room and light coming from the inside and I flew towards it.

I landed on the balcony and I still had the book in my mouth. I need to get rid of this. I thought to myself as walked over to the curtains and put it behind them. I went to the door and looked inside and saw Azura with her mane and tail combed neatly sitting on a chair in front of a table with Luna sitting on the other side of the table. I scratched the door with my claw and Luna looked towards the door. Her eyes met mine and she smiled warmly at the sight of seeing me. She got up out of her chair and walked over to the door and opened it.

“Hello Shadow. It is nice to see you again.” she said and I could tell that something was different about her but I couldn’t tell what it was.

“Hello Luna. Can I come in?” I ask her and she smiles and nods her head. I walk inside and I’m instantly tackled to the ground by none other than Azura. She rubbed her head on my chest as I held her close to me.

“I’ve missed you daddy.”

“I’ve missed you as well.”

I was currently in Luna’s chambers and hugging Azura close to me. I was actually smiling while doing so, as you know, I do that rarely. As she was rubbing her head on my chest, her mane was rubbing against my face, and her mane smelled like blueberries. Must be a shampoo she’s using. I thought as we stopped hugging and stood up.

“Shadow although I am glad to see you, may I ask why you are here?” Luna asked me and something seemed off about her.

“I just needed to see Azura. How have you been Luna?”

“I have been fine, ever since you left Azura with me, I have been teaching her on how to use magic and the basics other fillies and colts are learning today.”

“Do you want to see what I’ve learned daddy!?” Azura asked me jumping up and down with a smile on her face.

“Sure.” I said and she jumped in glee.

“I’ve been trying to uh, repair a broken cup for a while now and I’ve been trying really hard and I’m really close so I hope I can get it right this time.” she said.

She walked over to the table she was sitting at a moment ago and she levitated a cup that stood on the table with her magic and her horn glowed a cyan blue color, she threw the cup on the ground, shattering it into multiple pieces, with a now broken tea cup on the ground smashed into pieces.

“Azura were you allowed to do that?” I asked raising an eyebrow.

“Oh.” is all she said and she looked down at the ground at the remains of what was, a cup, with her ears splayed back.

“It is alright Azura. Just say something to me before doing that next time, okay?” Luna asked and Azura looked back up and she nodded. “Now go on and show your father what you have learned.” Luna said and Azura nodded again.

Azura looked at the broken remnants of the tea cup scattered on the floor and concentrated on them, her horn started to glow the same cyan color as before and so did the broken pieces. They started to shake a little and grew more and more, Azura started to sweat as time passed. The pieces started to slowly slide to each other in a group and the pieces started to come back together, the cracks that were in the cup started to glow and they had started to go back together like they were gluing themselves back together.

A few seconds passed and the cup was almost fully put back together, there was one last piece, that was now forming back where it should be at, the cup then started to shake and broke into pieces, as the cyan color that was around it vanished and the cup fell to the ground and went back to pieces lying scattered on the floor.

“I’m never gonna get that spell right.” Azura said, as she sat on her haunches and put her front hooves to her eyes and started to cry. I walked over to her and sat down in front of her and pulled her close to my chest.

“Do not fret Azura, you will get it soon. It just takes patience and practice.” Luna said while walking over to the fragments of the cup as her horn started glowing a dark blue as did the cup and the pieces, they started to float up to the table as it was put back together and and was put down on the little plate on the table. She did this in a second like an expert. I would have said something but that could lead to Luna and her finding out about my magic powers.

“You’ll get it one day Azura.” I said to her and I pushed her back and used a paw to wipe the tears from her eyes, making sure my claw doesn’t scratch her eye accidentally.

“Thank’s daddy.” Azura said and she went back into a hug, she then pulled back and stood back up.

After that Azura had wanted me to eat something, she was worried that I wasn’t eating much when I left her, as well as the fact that she missed me every day. When she said that it felt like my heart was going to jump out of my chest from how adorable she was saying that, then I remembered why I had left Azura with Luna and I asked Luna if anyone had found out about Azura. She said that no one had found out but she was ready for if, and when, someone does. I also asked if they were still looking for me, she said that they are and they are about to expand their search to other places since they have not seen you for a while and that it will happen in a few days.
After those questions we went back to talking, Azura telling and showing me what she had learned while being here. I had stayed there for hours before I saw the sun starting to rise in the corner of my eye.

“Luna, Azura, I must be going now. It was nice to see you two again.” I said and I started to walk towards the door but Azura ran over to me and I stopped.

“Do you have to leave? I don’t want you to leave me again.” Azura said hugging my leg.

“I’m sorry Azura, but I still have something that I need to do.” I said hugging her back. (Double meaning.)

“Then take me with you! Please, I don’t want you to leave me again.” she said as tears started to form in the corner of her eyes. Not soon after, tears started rolling down her cheeks and dripped to the floor.

“I know, but I have to do this alone. It’s not something a child needs to be getting into. But how about I promise you something? I’ll try to finish this as fast as I can and when I do, then how about we go have some fun? Deal?” I ask her pushing her back a bit so I could see her.

“Okay.” she said smiling and wiping the tears away from her eyes. We stood back up and I looked over at Luna.

“Luna, thank you for taking care of her for me. If there is anything you will need then ask me… but that's only once you see me again.” I said smirking at her.

“It is alright, and I highly doubt I will need your help with anything. And I wish you would tell me what you are doing out there but… I guess I’ll find out some other time.”

“Hmm. Well goodbye Luna. I’ll see you again Azura, I promise.” I said hugging her one last time.

I walked over to the balcony door and there was a knock at the bedroom door and a click, my eyes widened as I looked behind me and saw that the door was being opened from someone outside the door. Blending Colors I thought as slightly I got light headed and it passed, luckily Luna and Azura had their backs turned once they heard the door starting to open so they didn’t know I cast my spell.

The door opened all the way to reveal a very tall white pony with a flowing blue/pink/green blue mane and tail and she was like Luna, she had a long horn with very large wings by her side that looked as big as mine. Wait why does she look familiar? I thought as I crawled over to Luna’s bed and got under it slowly, poked my head out the other side and looked at the tall pony, who still I remembered from somewhere though I couldn’t put my finger on it.

“Luna, were you talking to somepony?” she asked in a motherly tone.

“Yes, we were talking to Azura.” Luna said and I realized what was off about Luna, she wasn’t talking in the royal ‘we’ when she was talking… well until now. I looked past the white pony and saw the picture I tore up was repaired and something clicked in my mind. This pony standing here is the one in the painting outside the room in the hall. I wonder who she is? She must be important. I thought as I thought that she may pose as a threat.

“Are you sure? Because my guards tell me that there was somepony else here with you, somepony other than Azura. So tell me, who is here?” she asked again looking around the room.

“Nopony is here but us and Azura. Thy guards might just be hearing things.” Luna said sticking her nose into the air.

“Well if you say so then I’ll believe you. Now are you going to introduce me to your guest?” she asked.

“Oh right. Mmhmm, Azura this is our sister, Celestia. Celestia, this is my student Azura.” Luna said introducing them to each other, and answering my question about who she was.

“It’s very nice to meet you Azura.” she said smiling warmly at Azura. “Sister, I know that you are keeping something from me about her. So just tell me what you are hiding and I can get out of your mane.” she said looking back at Luna.

“Fine sister. We have taken Azura in as one of our own. She is an orphan and I found her one day and have been keeping her here for the week, teaching her magic and other things. Now is that all?” she asks obviously annoyed.

“Hmm, that would explain why you have been needing more food than before. But why didn’t you tell me about young Azura? I wouldn’t have made her leave. I would have let you keep her to raise her as your own, I wish you didn’t have to keep things from me.” she said a bit disappointed. There was a moment of awkward silence as Azura just stared at the ground not wanting to be the center of attention and the others looking around the room awkwardly before Celestia cleared her throat.

“Well it was nice meeting you Azura. I am sorry you had to witness that little scene. Don’t worry about staying here, I am glad you are here and to see my sister taking in a pony to be one of her own. Good Day you two.” Celestia said as she turned around and walked out of the room, the doors glowed a golden color and they slowly shut. The door clicked indicating the door being closed and I crawled out on the other side of the bed and canceled my spell.

“You can come out now Shadow. She is gone.” Luna said and I walked out from the opposite side of the bed and stopped.

“Thank you for not telling her of me. I never thought you would have a sister. I wish I could stay longer and ask a few questions but I must go. Goodbye.” I said and I turned and started to walk to the balcony door again.

“Wait, Shadow let me ask you one last thing. What are you doing out there?” Luna asked, I looked back at her and her eyebrow was raised from her question.

I smirked. “That’s for me to know.” I said and I turned back around and opened the balcony door with my mouth to twist the door handle and the door swung open and I walked out.

“One last thing Shadow.” I heard Luna say and I turned back around. “There is a spell that will allow you to communicate with us without having to fly all the way here. If you would like I can quickly give you the information on how to use it if you’d like?” she asked me.

“I would like that Luna.” I said and she nodded and charged up her magic and shot a beam of dark blue magic at me and it connected with my head and I had a tingling feeling in my head and I could feel the information flowing into my head. At first thought of hearing thought it would sound like it would hurt but it didn’t.

“There, now whenever you want to talk to Azura or me then just use that magic while thinking of who you want to see and then release the magic in front of you, and let the rest happen.” she said.

“Thank you Luna.” I said and I turned back around and

“Goodbye… daddy.” I heard Azura say quietly. I turned and looked at her and smiled. She smiled back and I slowly used my wings to close the door. I went to the side I left the book at and moved the curtains out of my way with my snout and grabbed the book that was still there with my mouth and I opened my wings and flapped them and took off high into the air. I looked at the train tracks and turned and flew above them. I followed the tracks all the way back to Ponyville as the sun was still slowly rising above the horizon.

I arrived back in Ponyville with my Blending Colors spell on so no one would see me flying in and since I have to sleep outside then the new family I live with would think that I just as sleeping all night and I wouldn’t have to sneak into the house. I made a B line towards the house and after several more minutes of flying with the sun fully risen I landed, on the ground and folded my wings to my side with the book still in my mouth. I walked over to my dog house and walked in, sat the book down and turned around and laid down on it and yawned. Man for the first time I’m actually tired. I thought as I finished my yawn and I laid my head down on my front paws that looked red as always.

I almost fell asleep when I heard a door open. Damnit. I thought as I cracked an eye open and saw Lily standing in the doorway with a messy mane and tail obviously it being bed hair. She had a smile dawning her muzzle as she looked at me.

“Good morning Shadow. Come on in and have breakfast.” she said turning around and walking back into the house.

I laid there for several seconds before my stomach growled. Damn, that flying must have worn me out more than I thought. I thought to myself as I slowly rose to my feet… er, paws slowly. I walked up to the steps and into the house groggily wanting to go to sleep. I smelled something in the air that made my mouth water but I made sure not to let my mouth hang open. I looked around and saw on the table that there was a plate of pancakes stacked high. Lily walked over to the table and took a seat, I walked over and didn’t see anything on the table for me so I was confused as to where my food was at. Or if I was getting anything at all for that matter.

“Shadow your food is on the floor.” the mother said noticing me looking at the table as she pointed at the floor.

I looked over at where she was pointing and saw a silver bowl that looked oval shaped with black letters embroidered on the long side of it that said ‘Shadow.’ I growled slightly and started to walk over to the bowl and saw one bowl with water in it and another with dog food in it, and the bowls were in something that was holding the bowls that had my name on it. I looked at the family at the table and back at my bowl. Yeah I’m hungry, but I’m not that hungry. I thought as I pushed the bowl away from me with a paw and went back over to my bed. No one had saw me doing this so I just laid down and closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep. Much to my unhappiness the family started to chit chat with each other.

“So honey what are you going to take to school with you for show and tell? You told me it was today right?” the mother asked Lily. Lily was looking down at her plate of pancakes when her mother was talking to her and she slowly looked up at her mother.

“Um well, I was going to take Shadow with me if that's okay with you?” she asked her mother hiding behind her mane. (I wonder who that sounds like? Sorry I have Lily like this because of season 5 when Diamond Tiara becomes good, Diamond talks to Lily and when she does Lily looked like she was shy so I just kept her like that.)

“Well honey I don’t think that's a good idea. I mean don’t you think the school foals will be scared of Shadow?” she asked.

“I guess I didn’t think of that.” Lily said looking back down to her flapjacks with a sad expression. (Geez that reminded me of that dumb ass show Flapjack. Does anyone else remember that show? I fuckin’ hated it so~ much. I’ll put a link to the first episode in the author's note. Okay sorry get back to reading.)

“Sweetie I think you should let Lily take Shadow with her.” the father said and Lily looked up with a smile. “But only if you make sure he doesn’t try and eat, or hurt anypony.” he said looking at Lily and she nodded her head rapidly and looked over at my bowl thinking I was there. She looked confused for a few seconds before looking over at me and then she smiles again.

She jumped up out of her chair and ran over to her parents and brought them into a hug that looked painful. They just laughed as she did this and it astounded me and my jaw almost dropped at how they could stand a bone crushing hug from Lily. They returned the hug before Lily let go and hopped over to me and I knew what was coming next. She wrapped her hooves around me and brought me into another bone crushing hug. I just let it happened as both parents chuckled at me.

We were at some building that was small and was red with a bell on top of the building with a playground to the left of the building with foals all around with trinkets or something else next to them for their show and tell thing. When I mean ‘we’ I mean me and Lily who had hooked the leash onto my collar before walking out the door after breakfast. on the way ponies had stared at me in confusion and fear again. But now we’re here and arriving at Lily’s school. None of the foals noticed me yet until we had almost reached the door with no one stopping us and asking the most obvious questions. But once again my dumb ass thoughts made me wrong and three fillies walked up to us and it was the same fillies from yesterday that had stopped us.

“Hey Lily! Wow you actually brought Shadow with you! Man he looks even cooler than yesterday!” the orange filly said with a big smile as she was flapping her wings rapidly making a buzzing sound but she didn’t get off of the ground.

“Yea I’m hoping everypony will love him so much as I do.” she said looking up at me with a small smile. Wait, she loves me? I asked myself as I looked down at her. A bell started to go off and I looked up and saw the bell on top of the school house swinging side to side and ringing. The foals started to walk inside the school with their show and tell in their hooves.

“Well come on class is starting!” she said and they ran over to a tree and grabbed what they had brought with them and ran into the school.

Lily tugged on the leash and started to walk towards the school and I followed. There was a pony that had a dark pink coat with a pink and dark pink mane and tail with a cutie mark of three daisies, she was standing outside as the foals walked into the school. She looked around and saw Lily walking towards her and she got a confused look due to nothing in her hooves but a rope. She followed the rope to me and her eyes widened in fear as we walked past her as she stared up at me as we went into the school.

Lily guided me to the back of the room to an empty desk as the children watched as we walked back there. Lily sat down in the chair and I sat down next to her. I saw that everyone were staring at me in awe and for some reason I didn’t see a single thing of fear in their faces. Well their kids and I guess they just find me cool instead of scary unless I was growling or something. The pony that was outside which must be the teacher walked I while staring at me. She went to the front of the class where a desk was at and stood in front of the desk.

“Mmhmm, g-good morning class!” she said choking on her words at first before correcting herself.

“Good morning Ms.Cheerilee!” all the kids said in unison. Hmm, so her name is Cheerilee. She doesn’t seem very cheerful right now. I thought to myself and laughed at my own dumb ass joke.

“Well I bet you all are excited for todays show and tell. Let’s do this mornings DMR before we start on the show and tell.” she said turning around and walked over to a chalkboard behind her desk and picked up a piece of chalk in her mouth that looked like it tasted awful and started to write down simple algebra equations. Like 3x -5= 7 and the foals picked up their pencils in their mouths like Cheerilee and started working out the problem and I had already figured it out in my head. I also wondered why kids that are this young are already doing algebra. Oh well I looked at Lily work on the problems that Cheerilee put up on the board and got every single one right. After they had all finished working on them and checking to make sure they were right they had put their papers into a slot under their desk and put what they brought for show and tell on top of their desks.

“Alright who would like to go first?” Cheerilee asked the class and most of the foals raised their hooves into the air except Lily. “Scootaloo come on up.” she said and in the corner of my eye I saw Scootaloo jump up out of her seat and ran up to the front of the class with a long piece of paper rolled up as she held it in her mouth.

“Today I brought a poster of Rainbow Dash! The fastest flier in all of Equestria!” she said taking the paper out of her mouth and unrolling it and showing it to everyone. It was Rainbow Dash flying with a dark blue background with stars all over that made it look like she was flying in the night. It looked pretty cool and it didn’t look like it was printed so she must have drawn it herself. Everyone ‘ooed’ and ‘awed’ at the picture and Scootaloo got a huge smile on her face.

“Heh looks like a five year old drew that.” I heard Diamond say.

“What would you know Diamond Tiara!?”

“A lot more than you do.” she said sticking her nose into the air.

“Alright girls that's enough.” the teacher said breaking up the fight. “Now who’s next?” she asked the class and even more hooves went up.

This went on for what felt like hours and I had laid down half way through and most of them were just toys they liked or something their parents use for work. Not like pens or lamps or clocks… well actually a colt brought in an old father clock and the colt said that it was in his family for generations. When some of them went up and presented what they brought some of the foals would ask questions but it didn’t really take long for them to answer, and I almost fell asleep from not getting any sleep last night from being with Azura. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had went up there soon after Scootaloo had and Sweetie Belle had brought in a dress that her sister Rarity had made and I was also surprised at rarity being her sister but I can see the resemblance. Applebloom had brought in a few boxes of apple cider (The non-alcoholic kind.) and handed one out to everyone. Even me, she brought a bowl and everything for me too. I was very surprised she did too, and when I lapped it up with my tongue it felt like my tastebuds were about to explode and I drank the whole thing in just a few seconds and no one but Lily saw and she giggled at me.

Now Lily was the only one who hasn’t went up yet.

“Lily, are you ready to present?” Cheerilee asked Lily and Lily slowly nodded her head and got up out of her chair with the leash around one hoof. She walked me up to the front of the class and we stood there. “Go on whenever you're ready Lily.” Cheerilee said in a whisper.

Lily took a deep breath and looked up. “Um I brought my new dog Shadow with me for show and tell today. My parents let me pick out my own pet and I wanted Shadow and well I have him now.” she said and everyone was staring at me much like how they did before.

“That's very nice Lily, now does anypony have any questions?” she asked and everyone in the room raised their hooves in the air except Diamond Tiara and what I heard was her friend Silver Spoon didn’t raise her hoof either.

“Can he actually fly?” a filly asked.

“Um I’m not sure. I’ve never seen him fly before so I don’t know.”

“Is he playful?’ a colt asked.

“Um I don’t know I just got him yesterday and all he’s gotten to do was eat and sleep by the time I got home with him.”

“Can he do any tricks?” a filly asked. Really? After those two questions you're gonna ask that? I thought to myself.

“I don’t know.”

“Well have him do something.” she said eagerly.

“Um okay. Shadow sit please.” she said and I just decided to do it so I don’t embarrass her. “Lay down please Shadow.” she said and I did as told. This is so stupid. I thought as she continued to give commands like roll over and she threw a ball she got from somewhere across the room and I went and got it and everyone was impressed at how I listened to every command. They continued with the questions after Lily had stopped giving me commands.

“Can I pet him?” I heard a filly ask.

“Uh yeah sure.” she said and the filly that asked the question stood up and walked up to me.

She looked up at me and I laid down so I could be at eye level and she reached a hoof out slowly and started to pet the side of my head. I’m starting to hate being a wolf. Mostly due to the fact that I had to be adopted so I wouldn’t blow my cover. And also that I’m not allowed to talk either. I thought as more of them got up out of their seats and came over to pet me. Now there was were foals all around me petting me, and the one who had started petting me first started to hug me and I was caught back for a few seconds before they all just started to lay their heads down on me. They laid there for several minutes before Cheerilee got them off of me and back to their seats.

“Alright now is that all the questions you have for Lily?” she asked and the al shook their heads. “Well then let's…” she said but was cut off by the bell ringing and the foals ran outside with a lunch box or paper bag in their mouths.

I was back at Lily’s desk as she got her lunch box and made her way outside with the others with me following next to Lily. We walked outside and she walked over to a tree and sat down under the shade and opened her lunch box her mom had packed for her before we left. She had a sandwich cut diagonally with an orange and an apple next to it.

She pulled out her sandwich and it looked like it was a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and she took a bite of it and the smell got on my nerves. I turned the other way but the smell followed me, it was the peanut butter that was getting on my nerves. I’ve always hated the smell of peanut butter and when I tasted it for the first time I literally emptied out my stomach from that disgusting taste. Anyway she finished her first slice of her sandwich and she looked at me and for some reason her eyes widened.

“Oh no. Mom didn’t pack anything for you. Oh what can you have to eat?” she asked herself looking in her box.

She pulled the apple out of her box and handed her would it be hoofed? Whatever she handed me the apple and I just looked at it and back at her and tilted my head to the side. She said to take it and I almost shook my head but I just looked away instead. She sighed and put the apple back in her lunchbox and I laid down and then I heard hoofsteps approaching and I turned my head and saw the three fillies from yesterday walking up to me and Lily.

“Hey Lily! Whatcha got there?” Applebloom asked her.

“Oh uh a peanut butter and jelly sandwich with an orange and an apple.”

“Hmm?” I heard and looked over and saw Scootaloo looking at me with her tongue sticking out for some reason. “Hey Lily where’s Shadow’s food?” Scootaloo asked.

“Oh well my mom must have forgotten to pack him something to eat so I tried to give him some of my sandwich but he doesn’t want it. It may be because he can only eat meat but I’m not an expert on animals so I don’t know.” she said and all three of their faces got an ‘O’ face and it looked like a lightbulb popped up above their heads but I wasn’t quick enough to look and then they were gone. They all pulled their lunches off of their backs and put them on the ground and opened them revealing various foods someone packed for them or they packed themselves. They all pulled out something and handed it to me but none of them were in my diet zone, and by that I mean none of it was meat instead of fruit or vegetables. I’m not sure if I could even eat that since I’m a carnivore or if my stomach can even digest it. Sweetie Belle took out a cupcake and it was a vanilla cupcake with pink frosting on top of it. (*shiver* Man everytime I hear cupcakes I shiver because it brings up the FUCKING STORY THAT FUCKED UP MY BRAIN AND MADE ME FEAR PINKIE PIE AND HER WALL BREAKING POWERS!!! Anyways continue on and thanks for reading my story I appreciate it a lot that you put up with my stupidness.)

I wondered if I could eat that or not but fuck it I’m getting a bit nibblish right now. So I took it in my mouth and threw my head up and threw the cupcake up in the air and it fell in my mouth and I bit down on it and it tasted pretty great. I couldn’t exactly bite down on it without biting my gums or tongue so I just used my tongue to mash it up against the roof of my mouth. It wasn’t that hard but when I finished it and swallowed it down I had to scrape the remains of it off the roof of my mouth which took a while. The other foals who saw Sweetie Belle give me the cupcake and me eat it started to walk up to me with food in their hooves and I already knew what was going to happen.

I opened my wings and took off into the sky avoiding the hoard of foals coming up to me and I looked down and my eyes widened. I had forgotten that Lily had the end of the leash around her hoof still and I took of with her. She was down below me screaming and I stopped in the air and she flew up to my eye level and was going to go higher but I caught her with my mouth before but I didn’t bite down hard but just enough to where she wouldn’t get hurt by my teeth and so she wouldn’t slip out of my grasp. I turned my head around and put her on my back and she instantly put her hooves around me tightly and cut off my air circulation and I tapped on her hooves and a few seconds later she loosened her grip around my neck and I could breath again.

I looked behind me and her eyes were shut close tightly and it reminded me of when I took Azura on her first flight, I let a smile creep up on my face since her eyes were closed and I looked back in front of me. I wasn’t too high into the air but I was above the school a good twenty feet and I looked down and saw the foals looking up at me in awe as they watched with bated breaths. I looked back behind me and Lily had begun to shake violently and my eyes softened at the sight of her and that also reminded me of Azura being scared of me. Lily really does remind me of Azura a lot, I can’t believe I never noticed but she does. I reached behind me and tapped her on the head with a paw and Lily slowly opened her eyes up and looked at me and then down at the ground and her pupils became pinpricks and she shut her eyes again.

I shook my head and held off a chuckle and tapped her again, she opened her eyes again and I thought of something that might help her calm down. So I craned my head back and rubbed her cheek on mine and she looked at me and slowly smiled and I turned and looked ahead of me. With a new courage in her heart she slowly looked around and she started breathing hard but she calmed down again for some reason and I could sense that she had a smile on her face from the sight. I flew even higher and she tightened her grip a bit to where I could still breath as I flew above the clouds.

We stayed in the air for several minutes before the bell rang and I assumed that class must be starting again so I started my descent and made it to the ground in a few seconds. Lily got off of my back and ran and got her lunch box and we walked to the school and went inside. The teacher was unaware of me and Lily flying so luckily she didn’t get on Lily for anything and she went on with her lessons for the day while I took a nap beside lily’s desk.

We were currently back at the house at the front door as Lily knocked on the door and we waited a few seconds before the door swung inwards and the mother stood at the doorway with a smile on her face. We walked inside and Lily unhooked the leash from my collar and I went to my bed in the kitchen and laid down and got some much needed rest. When I was woken up by the school bell earlier before coming here and Cheerilee had given the class their homework and we had come here and well you know the rest.

I was woken up again but this time to someone shaking me softly while saying my name. I opened my eyes and lifted my head groggily and saw Lily standing there with a steaming plate of steak in front of her on the ground. I instantly was woken up as I was wafted by the smell of the steak and stood up and walked over and started eating. Man I’ve been eating a lot lately. I need to do something to make sure I don’t get chubby, I need to learn more spells and how to fight anyway so it would be killing two birds with one stone. Holy fuck who the hell even came up with that? Must have been a psycho or something. I thought to myself as I finished off my steak and went back over to my bed but when I was about to lay down I heard hoof steps and looked over and saw the father.

“Time to go outside mutt.” he said walking over to the door and opening it. I growled while walking out and the door slam shut behind me as I walked over to my stupid ass dog house. I looked inside and saw that the book was still there and I laid down inside the dog house on top of the book and waited for all the lights in the house to turn off. It seems Lily’s talk didn’t get through to the father. I thought to myself as I laid there waiting and waiting and waiting. Several minutes later and I almost fell asleep waiting for the last light to go out and my eyes were starting to slowly close as the last light went out and my eyes wiped open.

I got up out of the dog house and stretched for a few seconds before reaching my head in the dog house and grabbed the book in my mouth and it tasted like cardboard and copper mixed together and I was thinking that I should find an open grass field to read the book and train. Blending Colors, I thought and I got light headed and it faded away and I opened my wings and flapped once and took off into the skies. I flew around Ponyville searching for a spot to practice for several minutes before I saw an apple orchard not too far away from Ponyville and I made my way over to the orchard. I landed in the orchard surrounded by apple trees all around, literally, there was not a single other plant around me at the moment.

I walked through the orchard before stumbling upon a slightly opened field to where I could practice. I went next to a tree and sat under it and dropped the book that was still in my mouth onto the ground in front of me and opened it to a random page. I somehow went to the right page that I wanted actually and I started to read what was on the pages.

Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria there were two regal sisters who ruled together and created harmony for all the land. To do this, the eldest used her unicorn powers to raise the sun at dawn. The younger brought out the moon to begin the night. Thus, the two sisters maintained balance for their kingdom and their subjects—all the different types of ponies. But as time went on, the younger sister became resentful. The ponies relished and played in the day her elder sister brought forth but shunned and slept through her beautiful night. One fateful day, the younger unicorn refused to lower the moon to make way for the dawn. The elder sister tried to reason with her, but the bitterness in the young one’s heart had transformed her into a wicked mare of darkness. Nightmare Moon. She vowed that she would shroud the land in eternal night. Reluctantly, the elder sister harnessed the most powerful magic known to ponydom. The Elements of Harmony! Using the magic of the Elements of Harmony, she defeated her younger sister and banished her permanently in the moon. The elder sister took on responsibility for both sun and moon, and harmony has been maintained in Equestria for generations since.

I read for a good thirty minutes before the section of that spot in the book ended and I closed the book shut. I had read more on the elements and M wasn’t lying when they said they were the most powerful thing in Equus. It said that it banished someone to the moon and was said to return to Equestria in 1000 years and it must have already happened since the date it said it happened 1000 years ago. Speaking of M, I need to ask him some more questions. I stood up and cleared my throat.

“Mmhmm, I call upon the one who is feared.” I said and there was a bright light and I covered my eyes with a paw and after a few seconds it faded and I put my paw back down on the ground. There M stood in his holographic form and he wore his normal attire with his hand behind his back.

“What do you need?” he asked me sounding annoyed.

“I’ve read a book on the Elements of Harmony and I wanted to ask a few questions. Like what other things were the Elements of Harmony used for? Will you tell me what the fuck you plan on doing with them? And is there any way to help me learn more magic easier than just trying new things?” I asked him.

“If you did read the book about the Elements then you must know that someone was imprisoned on the moon for 1000 years and was recently returned yes?” he asked and I nodded my head. “Well they were used again once that pony returned from the moon, and they were used on her again to return her to the moon. The only thing I’m going to tell what i’m going to do with them is rid the ones who use them to stop a war from forming. And yes there is an easier way to help you learn magic.”

“Hmm, I guess I could see you using it to stop a war from rising up but is that really the best way? Would you tell me how I can learn magic easier?” I asked again.

“No there isn’t a ‘better way to stop a war from rising.’” he said mocking my voice. “If you want to learn magic easier then take this,” he said and he brought his right hand around and snapped his fingers and an amulet appeared in front of me. “Hmm, I will have to disguise it to make sure no one becomes suspicious of you. Put it on and let me do something.” he said and I grabbed it with my paws and put my snout in the loop hole of the amulet and slid it around my neck.

I looked at M and he brought his right hand back around and did the fucking Darth Vader choke thing but he didn’t choke me but focused on the amulet. I felt that it was somehow getting smaller and closing in on my neck and before it could start choking me it stopped closing in on my neck it stopped and a dark black light shined from the amulet and I looked down at it and it had four square edgings on the outer ring of the pendant and one of them had a wolf paw in the square that was red, and the pendant looked translucent and I could see my fur through it. Then it glowed a bright white light and I closed my eyes and it faded away and I opened them back up and I looked back down at the amulet and I didn’t see it anywhere on my neck but I could still feel it.

“There now you can learn spells much faster and I have put a magic enhancement on the amulet to enhance your magic to make it stronger and more powerful the more you wear it as time passes on. Hmm, let me see if it works. Use your Whirling Tornado spell a few times and see if you can get any new spells” he said and I nodded.

I opened my wings and flapped them a few times getting off the ground at about ten feet and I started to slowly spin in circles while flapping my wings at a certain angle slowly gaining speed. After several seconds of getting more speed I was now starting to make a tornado form around me and it grew bigger every second. I now had a tornado that was getting bigger by the second and I had wrapped my wings around my body and went faster with the tornado. After several more seconds of the tornado getting bigger and gaining more speed M told me to stop and I opened my wings all the way and the tornado broke apart and the air returned to normal. I did the same process a few more times and I actually got a new spell. I had the options between Speeding Dash or Dagger Feathers. I wondered what Throwing Feathers was and I chose that spell and I tried it out. Turns out it's just my wings turning to steel and I could use them for a defense move to either block something that's flying at me or anything like that.

“Is that all?” M asked annoyed by my antics.

“Yeah that's all for now.”

“Excellent now try to only call me when you find the Element’s. Goodbye for now.” he said and the hologram of him vanished.

“Dick.” I said out loud and I looked over at the book. Man this is going to take much longer than I expected. i thought to myself as I decided to train a bit longer before heading home.

So I did train more on my new spell Dagger Feathers and I didn’t get any new spells but I got pretty good at the spell. I had took an apple from one of the trees and threw it up in the air, when it was close to me I would activate my spell and then I would fling a steel feather at the apple before it hit me and it fell to the ground and the feather had stayed steel. Then once I got one apple down, I would advance to throwing more apples into the air and I got up to almost ten apples before I decided to train using my new body since, well, I don’t know how to fight with it.

I remembered something from a movie that was called Alpha and Omega, and remembered Kate doing all kinds of flips in the movie so I thought that since she could do it then why can’t I? So why not try. I thought of what I wanted to do and found a suitable tree and readied myself to do it. I ran at the tree at full speed, so I could get some momentum, I put a paw on the tree and then another, until i reached halfway up the small tree then i pushed my front paws off the tree and tried to do a double backflip and I succeeded in doing one, but when I went to my second flip, I was already too close to the ground to complete it and ended up doing a lawnchair. I stayed in that position for several seconds before falling to my side, groaning on the way down and fell on my side still groaning in pain.

I stayed on the ground groaning for a while, I was sore from falling down a hill numerous times. After the pain subsided, I slowly stood back up on all four paws and went to try many other tricks that I could think of, I failed the first few, then i tried one more and got that one nailed down, then i tried to do about six more and completed them. So after figuring out how I could be able to dodge attacks and other things like, that I decided to head home and get some sleep. So I grabbed the book in my mouth, activated Blending Colors, flew home and went to my dog house and put the book in there and laid down with my head on my paws.

If I want to get this job done then I need to search around Ponyville for the Elements. Surely they won’t be that hard to find. I probably might just not have seen them and I’ve already been right next to them and I’m just a dumb fuck. But I’m pretty sure that I would have known if they were close to me. Ok I need to stop thinking and go to sleep I’m pretty sure the sun is about to come up in a few hours. That was the last thought I had before my eyes closed and I fell into the coziness of sleep.

I had slept all night with no dreams and no nightmares. Just a restful and peaceful sleep, until I was woken up by Lily, who again came to the door and this time, had shook me awake. She said to come inside and have breakfast, I got up when she started to walk inside so she wouldn’t see the book under me and I made my way inside. Once I got inside something very odd was going on today, because the mother was acting strange when I had come in. She was smiling awkwardly and she was sweating a bit too, I just thought that this was normal for her and didn’t pay any attention to what she was doing. Which was hard since when I was going to my dog bowl for that, most likely, disgusting dog food, but there was nothing in the dog bowl. The mom came over and put flapjacks in my dog bowl and smiled at me. Okay~ that was… weird. But whatever, if it gets me this then I’m fine with it. I thought as I ate the pancakes, after I finished them off I went and laid down on my bed.

I laid there for several minutes while the other finished their breakfast. After they finished, the mother took the dishes, put them in the sink and cleaned them while glancing behind her looking at me for some reason. After she finished cleaning and putting the now cleaned dishes away, she walked over to me with an awkward smile on her muzzle. I lifted my head and she stopped in front of me.

“Are you comfortable Shadow? Do you need anything?” she asked me. What’s with the sudden act of kindness? I asked myself as I just tilted my head. “I’ll take that as a no and leave you alone for now.” she said and she walked into the living room leaving me alone confused. Okay that wasn’t creepy at all~? I thought to myself as I looked into the living room at her direction.

I got up and walked into the living room and I saw Lily sitting on the couch in between her parents. She see’s me and smiles at me.

“Come here Shadow!” she said and I walked over and laid down at the foot of the couch and I could tell she started pouting because she humphed and started to use her hooves to pet me.

After the weird morning of the mother acting weird around me and being overly nice for some reason, I was now walking with them with a leash hooked to my collar. Luckily when Lily put the leash on she didn’t touch the necklace around my neck thankfully and she just walked along with me next to her. We walked through Ponyville with the ponies that we walk by give curious stares at me and I didn’t really care this time, mostly due to me being used to it by now. Before we left I heard the mother say something about Pinkie Pie and something about me and I couldn’t pick up anything else from that conversation because of Lily talking to me about something. We walked for several minutes all the way to the Golden Oaks Library where I remembered Twilight living at for some reason.

“Crescent can you please the door for us please?” the mother asked and the father slowly opened the door. Hmm, so that’s his name. I thought to myself as he opened the door fully and revealed a very dark room. “Go ahead on in Lily.” she said and Lily nodded and walked into the room, I noticed something before I walked in. I didn’t see anybody outside at the moment for some reason and that confused me since I usually see a lot of ponies outside.

I finally stepped in full to the dark room and I heard hushed voices whispering about something and a few seconds later the lights flipped on and there was a loud scream of ‘SURPRISE!!!’ and I was almost startled by this but it didn’t really get me since I kind of expected it after I heard the hushed voices. But Lily was still surprised and jumped up onto my back frightened by the outburst. After a few seconds she calmed down and climbed off of my back and smiled up at me sheepishly. Then a certain pink pony I sort of know ran up to me, and there were only the ponies I saw from the adoption day.

“Hey Shadow did you like your surprise!? Huh did ya did ya did ya!?” she asked speaking so fast I barely heard anything she said.

“Oh come on Pinkie, you know he can’t speak, so why do you even try asking him somethin’?” an orange pony I also know walks up and asks the pink sugar train.

“Oh~ I know he can’t talk silly! But I know when somepony is surprised, and he wasn’t surprised.” she said as her hair seemed to deflate like a balloon letting helium out and now she looks sad.

“Pinkie he’s a wolf. A wolf as big as him wouldn’t get surprised so easily.” a rainbow maned pegasus said flying over and crossed her hooves.

“If I was surprised with a party it would give me a heart attack and I would simply die.” an overdramatic pony said walking over here while flipping her mane. Uh~ this one gets on my nerves. I thought as I slouched when she came over. “Oh dear he looks tired. Rainbow be a dear and get him some refreshments.” she said to Rainbow.

“Why don’t you go get it if you're so worried about him.”

“Because you’ll be quicker to go and fetch it. Besides a lady does not do simple chores as that.” she said flipping her mane again. I almost lost it after she said that, now I feel the urge to slap her. In the corner of my eye I saw Fluttershy walking over with two rabbits on her back instead of one.

“Hello Shadow, how are you?” she asked me even though I wouldn’t answer. “I brought somepony with me that you may like to see.” she said in a sing song voice. she turned to the side and I saw Angel and Bella standing on her back and Bella’s face turned from excitement to even more excitement. She jumped off Fluttershy’s back and ran up to me and climbed onto my back. I looked back at her and she just hugged my neck and I almost scoffed at that and I heard the others ‘aww’ at it.

“Oh Ah almost forgot.” Applejack said and she brought a hoof to her muzzle and bit down and whistled loudly.

A few seconds later and Winona comes running to her and Applejack points at me and she turns and looks at me. Her tail stopped wagging and she stared at me in astonishment. Then she walked up to me slowly and rubbed against me and the others did the exact same thing. I was so close to groaning in annoyance and I just sucked it up and allowed it to happen.

“He doesn’t seem to like Winona all that much.” Rainbow said.

“Yes he doesn’t seem too fond of her. Maybe he doesn’t like female dogs?” Rarity said.

“Hey come on girls! Are we just gonna sit around and talk or are we gonna party!?” Pinkie asked running up to us.

They all agreed and went off and started to talk to each other somewhere. I saw a table with many snacks and a punch bowl. I tried to walk over there but Winona decided to get in my way and play with me. She bit on my neck playfully and it didn’t really hurt but it was still annoying and I just used my snout to push her off of me.

“Well would ya look at that. Shadow must not want to play.” Applejack said with a chuckle. Hmph, like I’m gonna fall for that. I thought to myself as I just kept walking to the table and Winona started playing with me again. I feel like this is going to be a long day. I thought to myself as Winona rubbed her side on me again and this time Bella noticed this and started talking to her, well I think she was anyway, I’m not completely sure but Winona and her seemed to be going at it. Yep definitely a long day.

---------------------------------------------------------------

After a few hours of “partying,” everyone but me Lily, her parents, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and of course Twilight were left here. Rarity had said something about having a lot of orders to be done and Rainbow said something about a nap and playing with Tank, or in her way of saying it “hanging out.” During the “party” I had heard Applejack say something on the line of ‘Some varmints destroyed my apples last night. Darnvarmits must have came during the night.’ I recall her saying and I almost chuckled at hearing that. I was laying down, regrettably next to Bella and Winona, for some reason they stayed next to me the whole time. Every time I tried to get away they would come up right next to me. Even though Bella was on my back the whole time, I still couldn’t get rid of her either. Applejack also eyed me down when she saw me tried to push Winona away from me a couple of times.

Now they were just talking about something that I most likely didn’t care about, and I wouldn’t ever. So right now I’m close to falling asleep from the heat radiating off of Winona, from her being SO FUCKIN’ ClOSE!!! Whatever, after several more seconds of laying there I was seconds away from going to sleep and before I did, I was shaken up from Lily shaking me lightly. I lifted my head and looked at her.

“Shadow me and you are going to stay here with Ms. Twilight, so she can find out what you are. Is that okay?” she asked me even though I still wouldn’t talk to her.

Even though I never did in the first place. I just tilted my head with a neutral expression, she smiled and walked back over to the group and I laid my head back down. A few minutes later and I heard hoofsteps approaching me and I look up and see Lily again.

“Mom and Dad are leaving, do you want to say goodbye?” she asked me and I might as well since I’m going to have to live with them, we might as well be on good terms. I got up and I think I heard Winona and Bella wine a bit when I did. I walked over to the group and they all looked at me.

“Oh Shadow, we were just talking about you. You and Lily are staying here with Twilight and me and Crescent Showers are going to go to to work. So be a good boy and behave yourself.” she said patting me on the head, hesitantly at first. She smiled and started to pet me some more before her husband stopped her.

“Alright let's go honey before we’re late.” Crescent said.

“Oh I never did catch your name.” Twilight said.

“My names Tree Blossom. You can just call me Blossom if you’d like.” she said and Twilight nodded and they exited the tree house and made their way to their workplace.

“I need to get back to the barn, so I’ll follow their lead and get on home. Come on Winona!” Applejack called and Winona came running up.

Applejack started to walk away but before Winona did she walked up to me and licked along the side of my cheek and ran off behind Applejack. I stood there with a horrified expression on my face as it takes me a few seconds to realise what just happened. I shiver at the touch and in the corner of my eye I saw Applejack standing in the doorway still for some reason eyeing me down like the last few hours. She finally walks off and closes the door behind her after saying goodbye to Twilight and Twilight saying goodbye as well.

Soon the others left and Fluttershy was the last one to leave and Bella came hopping up to me and climbed up my leg and up onto my neck and did something worse than what Winona did. She for some reason kissed me, even though licking was Winona’s way of kissing, Bella actually pursed her lips and kissed me. My jaw dropped to the floor and Fluttershy tried to hold in a giggle but it escaped through her lips and Twilight giggled as well.

Bella hopped up onto Fluttershy’s back and Fluttershy turned and started walking towards the door after saying goodbye. Bella turned around and waved goodbye to me as Fluttershy walked out the door and she closed it, but not before I saw Bella blow me a kiss. The door closed and I stood in the center of the room trying to process what just happened. What just happened? I thought to myself as I heard hoofsteps approaching. I pushed my thoughts aside and I looked toward whoever was coming my way. Lily was walking up to me with a big smile on her face.

“I didn’t know you liked kisses Shadow. I’ll start doing that more often.” she said with a smile. Great, just great. Just what I needed. I thought as she leaned closer to me and kissed my cheek. This fuckin’ sucks.

“Are you ready to find out your species!?” Twilight asked us.

“I guess so.” Lily said looking down at the ground rubbing circles around on the ground with the tip of her hoof.

“Alright follow me!” she said and she walked upstairs and into her bedroom as me and Lily followed behind her. She must be looking in her books that hold ancient info for something about my kind.

We walk upstairs and I instantly see Twilight with three books levitating in front of her as she, I guess, read through them. Although it looked like she was skimming through them instead of reading them, she must be one hell of a reader. She looked at Lily and said to start searching for something about me and Lily nodded and walked over to one of the bookshelves and took out a random book and opened it starting to read. I laid down in the middle of the room and lid my head down on my paws and Lily saw me lay down and she got up and walked over to me and laid her head down on my side and got comfortable.

“Sorry.” she said looking back at me thinking she made me uncomfortable.

They read for what felt like hours as I counted the books on the shelves like a thousand times now and they hadn’t found a single thing yet. I yawned and looked around searching for a clock and I saw one hanging on a wall above Twilight's bed and it read seven o’clock and I looked outside and the sun was beginning to set. Twilight closed her book and levitated it on top of a very large pile of stacked books and sighed.

“Why is it so hard to find something on a wolf. I mean it's not like he's ancient or anything.” she said. Oh if only you knew. I thought to myself as I heard Lily flip through another page. Lily had been through about ten books by now and they were mostly about magic and history. She flipped through another page and gasped.

“Twilight I think I found something.” Lily said jumping up and running over to Twilight.

“Let me see.” Twilight said and Lily held out the book and Twilight took it in her magic and started reading through where lily had left off. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped to the floor much like how mine did earlier. “I never heard anything like this. it says here that Shadow is a Simourian wolf which is a wolf with wings that were found before Celestia herself was even born. He really is ancient, it also says that his kind were long ago wiped out by a colossal wind that devastated their land and their homes. But the question is, how is Shadow still alive if his kind were killed long ago?” Twilight asked no one in particular looking at me suspiciously.

“I don’t know but wouldn’t that mean he’s endangered?” Lily asked.

“Yes that would mean he’s endangered. Unless there's a whole pack of his kind out there. Or would it be flock?” she asked herself putting a hoof to her chin. “Anyway, if he really is endangered then you need to make sure he’s kept indoors at night and that he’s safe at all times.” she said and Lily nodded and we heard a knock on the door downstairs.

Twilight walked downstairs to answer the door as me and Lily stayed upstairs. I heard mumbled voices from downstairs and then hoofsteps coming back up. Twilight walked up the stairs with Crescent and Blossom behind her.

“Are you ready to go Lily?” Blossom asked and Lily nodded.

“Before you go I think I may need to tell you something.” Twilight said running up to them.

“What is it?” she asked tilting her head to the side.

“We found out what Shadow here, is. His kind are called Simourian and it’s a name for “wolf with wings”, we also found that his kind existed long ago, even before Celestia was born. And he’s the last of his kind alive. Or well I think so, but if he’s here, then there must be many others hiding somewhere out there… Anyway I wanted to say, that you must take extreme care of him and keep him indoors at night and make sure to keep an eye on him.” she said like she knew that they kept me outside at night.

“Really? Huh, who would have guessed.” she said shrugging her shoulders.

“Wait what? Why are you saying it like that?” Twilight asked confused.

“Oh well, I’m not really surprised to hear that his kind may still exist. I mean, with all the things that had happened ever since Nightmare Night, I wouldn’t be surprised if there were more of his kind.” she said chuckling afterwards.

“But, uh, *sigh* okay. Well goodnight to you four.” Twilight said starting to turn around.

“Oh may I ask a favor of you?”

“Uh sure. What is it?”

“Well, me and Crescent were going out of town for a few days to for an out of town job and well… we were wondering if you wouldn’t mind keeping Shadow with you until we come back?”

“Hmm.” Twilight said putting a hoof to her chin, then all of a sudden she gasped. “That’s a great idea! Of course I’ll watch him.” Twilight said hopping around the two in circles.

“Well thank you very much. We’ll drop him off with his things at noon tomorrow.” she said walking towards the stairs and down them.

“Come one Shadow. Bye Ms. Twilight.” Lily said running after her parents and waved back at Twilight.

Twilight waved back and I followed behind them, as I passed Twilight I felt a hoof run down my back. I looked back at her and she looked at me, she blushed for some reason and looked down at the ground. I looked back in front of me and continued to walk.

“Bye Shadow. See you tomorrow.” Twilight said and giggled awkwardly afterwards.

I walked downstairs and out the opened door, as soon as I did, I saw the moonlight shining grey streaks of light going across every little part of darkness it would cover up. As soon as I stepped out Lily hooked the leash to my collar and closed the door. Crescent and Blossom were standing next to each other waiting for us, Lily started to walk towards them as I followed. They both turned around and started to walk in the direction of the house.

We walked all the way to the house without any interruptions, Crescent unlocked the door with a key he held in his magic and he pushed the door open. We all walked in and I heard the door close, Lily took the leash off and put it on the table in the center of the room. I started to walk to the back thinking that they would still put me back out there but I stopped as someone called my name. I looked back at Lily, who had called me, she motioned with her hoof to follow her and so I did.

She walked up the stairs and I followed her up. I had never been upstairs here so I didn’t know what was up here. Once we reached the top of the stairs, I saw a long hallway that had two door on the left side and two on the left. She lead me to the second door on the right and she opened it revealing a bedroom. The bedroom was just like any other, it had a bed in across the room that had blue sheets with a messed up blue blanket with blue pillows as well. She must really like the color blue. I thought as I looked around some more. There were toys scattered around the left side of the room on top of an oval rug, that was of course also blue. The right side of the room had a dresser and a door to the right of it that must have been a closet.

Lily walked over to her bed and jumped up on it. She looked at me and patted the bed with a hoof beside her and I knew what she wanted me to do. I walked over to the side of the bed and I laid down next to it. I heard her move around and I could tell she was staring down at me with a confused look.

“Come on Shadow. Get up here.” she said and I thought about it for a few seconds, on one side I would actually be comfortable while I sleep if I sleep up there. I heard a door slam indicating that the parents had gone to bed.

I gave up and decided to hop up on the bed. She smiled and tried to hug me and I walked to the end of the end of the bed and laid down. I heard her humph and I smirked, I knew that would make her upset. And I didn’t care.

“Shadow.” she whined and I said ‘fuck it’ and I crawled over to her and she instantly hugged me and laid down.

I laid my head back down and then I started to fall asleep. After several minutes I could tell Azura had fallen asleep. I know that because her grip on me loosened and I wiggled out of her grip and jumped down off of the bed. I slowly walked to the door and it was still open so I walked out into the hall. I walked downstairs, through the living room, and into the kitchen to the back door. I slowly opened the door and walked out, then slowly closed the door behind me.

Once I was sure the door was shut I activated Blending Colors and took off into the sky with one flap of my wings. I soared through the sky as I flapped my wings making me fly even faster. I haven’t done much for flying and I need to train some more anyway. I fly towards the apple orchard I had trained at before and once I arrived above it I landed in an open area and I was instantly trapped from something and the sound of a ringing bell rung through the orchard like a siren. I looked at what I was in and it was a large cage that was bigger than me, I wondered why this would ever be in an orchard and then I remembered that Applejack ran this farm, and that she knew that I had been here. But what she didn’t know was that it was me.

I tried to slam into it but that resulted in me hurting my shoulder. I almost started to hyperventilate when a bright light went off and I covered my eyes. Once the light faded I looked towards where it went off and saw M’s hologram of himself standing there. He looked down at me and smirked.

“It looks like you're in quite a pickle at the moment. Would you like some help?”

“Rrgh, what do you think?”

“I’d say you better watch your tone if you want me to help you.”

“Alright fine. Now help me.”

“If you want to get out of there then there are only two ways for you to do so. You could learn a new spell and get out but you must choose on which one you want quickly. Would you want pyrokinesis or cyrokinesis?”

“Mmm, give me pyrokinesis.”

“Ah, ah, ah~. If you want this spell then you must learn it on your own. Now concentrate your mind on creating fire deep into your gut. What it would feel like, and what it would look like forming. If you fail this then you will die trying. It might not matter if you don’t hurry, they're coming.” he said and as quick as he came he disappeared.

As he left I heard footfalls, or more likely hoof steps. I followed M’s directions and concentrated on forming a fire inside of my stomach. I focused my mind on creating a fire deep into my gut like M had said to do. I created a mental image of it forming, the gas coming into me going to the center of my stomach and after several seconds I could feel that I had the gas where I wanted it. Now I focused on creating some kind of match, but I don’t know how I would do that.

“Focus on your energy flow and try to calm yourself in order for this to work. You must focus on what you want the flame to do and willing it to happen what you want.” I heard M’s voice echo throughout my mind.

I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down and after a few seconds of doing so I was now calm. I focused on my magical energy and focused in the general spot on where the gas is at. I could feel a new magical power forming in my chest and shooting straight towards where the gas was at, the gas ignited and I could now feel the flame inside of me. It was warm, but burning feeling at the same time. It felt nice but it also felt like I was going to burn from the inside out. And I was if I don’t find a way to get this out of me.

“Now focus on releasing it out of yourself. Aim it at a side of the cage and then release it and it will melt the cage down. Then you run.” he said in my head and I did as he said.

I focused on bringing the fire out of my stomach by sucking in my gut and releasing a torrent of fire out onto the front of the cage and it sprayed all over the cage. It melted very quickly almost like it was lava. The cage was melted and the hoofsteps were very close, so I jumped out of the cage and opened my wings up. I forgot I still had Blending Colors on and so I didn’t worry about activating it again. I flew out of the trees and high into the sky, I looked down when I was high enough and I saw Applejack with a bewildered look on her face as she looked at the burned cage. There was another there that I didn’t know, he looked male, he was taller than Applejack and I think almost my height. He had a dark red coat with a short orange mane and tail, with a green apple as his cutie mark. Him and Applejack looked at each other and shrugged and headed back to their farm.

I let out a sigh of relief and flew back down above the trees and I looked down at the cage and at what I had done. How did I do that? I thought as I decided to get out of here incase there were more traps. I flew around looking for a spot that was secluded and after several minutes of flying around, I found an open area outside of town where I had flown with Rainbow and Tank before. I remembered how it felt to fly with somebody else for once and how nice it was. It was close to the feeling when I get when I’m with Azura. What is this feeling? I thought as I looked towards the town.

Speaking of Azura, I remember the spell that Luna taught me and so I might as well try and call her. I focused my magic on creating an image of Azura in front of me and after several seconds a square screen appeared in front of me with Azura and Luna out on a balcony looking up into the sky. I appeared to be behind them so I tried to think of something to say to get their attention.

“Hello Azura.” I said and they both gasped and turned around quickly.

“Daddy!” Azura said jumping up trying to hug me but instead of wrapping her hooves around me.

Instead she went through the screen and fell on the ground with an audible ‘oomph’ sound. She got back up and walked around and looked at me for a few seconds with a confused look, then she smiled at me.

“Dad, dad! Guess what mommy taught me!” she said and I was about to ask but then I realised what she had said. If I was drinking something, then I would have spat it all out.

“Huh? Luna can you explain this?” I asked looking at Luna. She blushed and looked away.

“Well Azura came to a conclusion and said that I was technically like her mother. Since I am taking care of her.” she said turning an even deeper red.

“Azura is that true?”

“Sorry daddy. I didn’t know that was bad.” she said with her ears splayed backwards against her head.

“It’s not bad Azura, it’s just, some others may think it’s strange.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, uh Luna help me out here.”

“Azura what Shadow means is that, only ones who are married and have a child together have their child call them mom, and dad.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I just thought that since you took care of me dad, and now Luna does. I just thought that she would be like my mom I never had.”

“It’s fine Azura. If you want then you can call Luna your mom. But only if she is fine with it?”

“I am. Now what were you going to show your dad what I taught you?” she asked leaning down smiling at Azura.

“Oh right! Dad I finally finished the regeneration spell. Look.” she said excitedly as she levitated plate up and almost let it go but stopped herself before she did.

She looked at Luna and Luna smiled and nodded her head. Azura smiled and smashed the plate on the ground scattering shards of porcelain all over the ground. Then she did what she did last time and focused her magic on the plate and it floated in the air. After several second the plate was now reformed and put back into one piece. She opened her eyes as she had closed them when she had started, and opened them back up and gasped in surprise.

“Daddy, daddy I did it!” she said as she levitated the plate back to the table where she had gotten it from.

“That’s amazing Azura. You're getting great with your magic ability. What else are you learning?” I said and a gust of wind blew past me.

“Luna’s teaching me a lot of things. Like this one spell she's teaching me, it lets me be from one place to another. She said I remind her of a pony named Twilight Sparkle, I think?”

“Hmm. Well, that is amazing Azura. How far have you gotten into the spell?”

“Not too far. But Luna says I’m getting close. Hey daddy once I finish the spell, maybe I can teleport over to you. Then we can have a day of fun together!”

“I’d love that Azura, but as I’ve said before, I can’t have fun until I finish what I need to do.”

“Oh right. Sorry.”

“It’s okay Azura. Azura go practice some more, I need to talk to Luna for a second.” I said and she nodded and walked away out of my sight of the screen image.

“What do you need to talk about Shadow?”

“Well I wanted to ask you some questions about some things I didn’t get to ask last time. My first question is, when your sister came into your room last time you started talking in the royal ‘we’ again. Why is that?”

“Well to be honest, I don’t really trust my sister fully with everything. I do trust her but, not completely.”

“It’s nothing to be sad about not trusting someone. Sometimes it can’t be helped. But you should at least trust her enough not to lie. But unless it’s about me.” I said, I knew my next question was going to be a hard one to ask. “Now before I ask my other question I need to say something. I read something about something called the Elements of Harmony, and that they were the most powerful thing in Equestria, is that true?”

“Yes they are, but why do you ask?”

“No reason, I was just wondering. I also read that they were used to banish somebody to the moon. Is that true as well?”

She was quiet for a while, until she nodded. “My… my sister was the one to banish that pony to the moon. Do you know who it was?”

“Someone called Nightmare Moon or something.”

“Yes, but it doesn’t say everything. I was the pony who was turned into Nightmare Moon.”

“And?” I asked and she jerked her head up with an extreme look of confusion.

“What do you mean and?”

“Well I don’t see why it’s a big deal. I mean it happened a thousand years ago and it’s in the past now.”

“You’re right Shadow. Thank you for helping me.”

“It was no problem at all. Now my last question, what has happened with you and your sister since last time?”

“Nothing much. The next day I took Azura out of the castle to meet some ponies and Celestia had found out and she didn’t care. It was odd that’s for sure. Why do you ask?”

“I was just wondering if she was giving you trouble about Azura. Before I leave, promise me that you’ll try and find peace with your sister.”

“I will try. Thank you again Shadow. And please try and visit more often, Azura misses you to death. And I’d like to to talk to you about something Azura brought up one day.”

“Alright I will. Can you call Azura back here so I can say goodbye to her.” she nodded and called Azura’s name and a few seconds later Azura walked back out onto the balcony.

“Daddy are you leaving?”

“I’m afraid so Azura. Work hard on learning, and I promise you that I’ll hurry up with what I’m working on.”

“Okay, goodbye daddy.”

“Goodbye Azura.” I said and I canceled the spell and the screen faded away and left me alone on the outside of town under the tree I was next to.

I let out a sigh of relief and breathed in the fresh air. I looked at the town and I could feel a strange magic coming from within the town. I know it’s here somewhere. But where? I thought to myself as I felt another strange magic coming from a mountain. I looked over to the mountain and squinted my eyes trying to see what the magic may be coming from. I didn’t see anything and gave up on seeing what it is and looked back at the town. I might as well get back home since the sun will be rising soon. I thought to myself as I opened up my wings. I flapped once and took off into the sky and flew high into the sky and towards my destination.

I landed quietly on the ground in front of Lily’s house and I folded my wings back up. I walked up to the door and opened it slowly. I walked in, closed the door and then once the door was closed I canceled the Blending Colors spell. I walked up the stairs and to Lily’s room and walked inside seeing Lily sleeping peacefully. I walked up to the side of the bed and jumped up and landed carefully on the bed and laid down next to Lily. I laid my head down on my paws and after several seconds, I felt my eyes become heavy as slowly began close. Then I fell into darkness with no thoughts at all, only the memories of Azura.

I walked around Lily’s house looking for where everybody had went. I had just woken up and Lily wasn’t in bed so I got up and checked all upstairs and didn’t find the parents either. Now I’m at the bottom of the stairs in the living room, I walked to the kitchen and didn’t smell, or see anything on the table, and I didn’t see anybody in the kitchen either. I double checked and I was sure that they had left without waking me up. Even though I’m considered a pet, they could at least have woken me up. Whatever, I went back into the kitchen and went to my bowl thinking that I should have some food in my bowl. But nope, instead there was a sticky note on the inside of the food part. It read ‘Twilight, don’t forget to take this bowl for Shadow too.’

I raised my eyebrow at that and then I remembered that Twilight had said that she would watch me for a few days. I turned around and noticed something that I must have not seen before. There was a basket on the counter top, on the other side of the wall, and my bed was on there as well. With whatever else they had bought me, they pretty much put everything on the counter. I walked over to the counter and I was tall enough to look at what was on top and I saw a note next to the basket. It read ‘Thank you so much for taking care of Shadow for us while we’re gone Twilight. Here is a list of things that you will have to do.
Walk him for as long as you’d like.
Feed him meat for his dinner, if he’s good.’
And the list just went on and on.

I heard a click of the door and I walked out of the kitchen to the living room to see Twilight and Spike on her back, standing in the doorway. She walked around looking all over the place and then noticed me standing in the doorway of the kitchen.

“Oh hello Shadow. Are you ready to go?”

I walked back into the kitchen and I hoped that she would get the hint and follow me. After a few seconds I finally heard hoofsteps and then Twilight entered the kitchen with a puzzled look on her face. She saw me looking at the basket on the counter and she walked over to it and saw the note. She levitated it up to her face with her magic and read the note. She then opened the basket with her magic as it and the paper glowed a purple color. She put the note in the basket and levitated the basket and bed in her magic.

“Spike do you mind holding this for me?” she asked as she levitated the basket back to Spike and he took it in his claws.

She started to walk out and I rolled my eyes and ran over in front of her. She stopped and then I pointed my snout in the direction of my dog bowl. She looked back at what I was pointing at and an ‘O’ formed on her lips. She levitated the bowl off the ground and into the basket and then continued her way to the front door. I walked behind her and once we were outside she closed and locked the door. Then she took the leash that was in the basket and hooked it to my collar. We started walking in the direction of Twilight’s house and with others staring at her and at me in confusion. We continued walking on until we were stopped by someone.

“Hey Twilight. Sorry to stop you but I wanted to ask you something.” the mare said. She had a cyan with a white streak going through her mane and tail, and she had a mint green coat with a gold harp as her cutie mark.

“Sure Lyra, what is it?”

“Well me and my friend were wondering if this big guy here is yours?”

“Uh no, I’m just watching him for a few days for a friend.” she said smiling sheepishly.

“Really, wow I wish your friend asked me to watch him. I would have had some fun with him.”

“If you really want to you and whoever else, can come with me and play with him if you want?”

“Really, you’d let us!? Bon Bon come on! She said that she’ll let us play with him.” Lyra said waving a hoof to a mare that had a cream colored coat and a pink and marine blue curly mane and tail.

She walked over to us and they both started to pet me as twilight started to walk not noticing them doing this. I followed, as did the other two, and I heard Spike trying to hold in a laugh. We walked for several minutes before arriving at the library. Twilight used her magic to open the door as she walked in with us behind her. She levitated my stuff over to the table in front of the couch, Spike jumped off her back and brought the rest of the things and put them on the table.

“So, what can we play with this guy? What’s his name?” Lyra asked turning to Twilight.

“Oh his name's Shadow. And I’m not sure what he really does... I’ve only seen him a couple times and the only thing I’ve seen him do is fly around with Rainbow and sleep.”

“Hmm, hey! Maybe we can find something new to do with him!”

“But what would he want to do?” Bon Bon asked putting a hoof to her chin. Lyra did the same, as did Spike surprisingly, though with his claw.

“Hey maybe he can fly us around on his back!?” Spike said excitedly, jumping up and down.

“Will he even let us get on his back?”

“Of course he’ll let us on his back! Don’t be so silly Bon Bon!”

Lyra started walking over to me with a smile on her face. Let’s see if you can stay on me since you're so brave. I thought to myself as Lyra was now in front of me looking up at me. She started climbing up onto my back and once she was on me I did what anybody else would do. I opened my wings and flapped them once and flew out the door forcing it to open and went straight up into the sky. She was screaming the whole time and I almost smirked at my achievement and I straightened out and flew straight. Then she started giggling over something.

“Wow everypony looks like ants from up here.” God I hate when people say that. I thought to myself, I looked down and saw all the ponies on the ground looking up at me. I couldn’t tell what their facial expression was so I didn’t know if they were afraid or not. They weren’t running around screaming so I guess they’re not afraid.

“This is the best day ever. Now if only a human were here, then that would be awesome to.” She said and I didn’t quite hear that last thing she said so I just kept flying around.

I’m surprised that she actually got over the height change so quickly, since she's not a pegasus and all. I felt her front hooves that were around my neck slip away and she sits up and I look back and see her hooves in the air and her nose into the sky. Even though we’re already in it.

(Ba-dum-tss)

All of a sudden I feel her slip off of my back and I jerk my head back and I see her hurtling towards the ground. I watch and I get a weird feeling in the back of my head. “Do not let her fall to her death. If she dies then it will mess with my plan.” I heard M say and I reposition myself and I flap my wings as hard as I could.

She was so close to the ground, I didn’t think that I could save her in time. I flapped my wings one last time in hope of having a chance of catching her. Then it’s as if everything slowed down, a loud boom went off behind me. There was wind collecting in front of me and my eyes started to water from how much wind was blowing onto my face. I went faster than I ever had before, all I could hear was the rushing wind as it blew past me. I blew past her and reached down and put my arms around her and I flapped my wings and went into the sky again, in an arch and I landed a few feet away from the library.

I let go of Lyra and I heard hoofsteps running toward me and I was panting so hard from over exerting myself. I laid there on my side with my wings spread out on the ground behind me. Twilight and Bon Bon run over to us.

“Oh my gosh Lyra are you okay!?” Bon Bon said sitting down next to her and putting Lyra’s head on her lap.

“I’m fine. Thanks to Shadow.”

“What happened up there!?”

“I uh, hehe, I let go of Shadow and I uh, kinda slipped.” she said giggling awkwardly afterwards.

“What!? Are you nuts!? You could’ve hurt yourself! You’re lucky Shadow was able to catch you!” she said pulling Lyra into a hug.

Bon Bon started to tear up as she held Lyra in her arms as I started to get up while bringing my wings back to my side, still panting but slowly now. In the corner of my eye I saw Twilight looking up into the sky in amazement for some reason. I looked towards what she was staring at and my jaw dropped at what I saw. I saw a rainbow in the sky made of black, gray, and red. Then I i heard a woosh and a rainbow streak fly across me and land a few feet away from me. I looked over and saw Rainbow standing there staring up in shock.

“Twilight who did this!?” Rainbow asked looking at Twilight. Twilight then looked at her and then at me, she slowly lifted a hoof and pointed it at me. Rainbow looked at where she was pointing and then her jaw dropped, much like mine, and she stuttered with her words.

“Y-y-you mean he did the rainboom?” She asked looking back at Twilight and she nodded.

“That… is… AWESOME!!!”

“But how did he even do that!? You're the only one who’s ever done it before. But wait, his isn’t a rainbow. So this isn’t a rainboom. What would it be then?”

“Hmm.”

“Hey what about a Shadow Boom!?” I heard Lyra ask.

“Hey, thats it! A Shadow Boom! It actually suits him pretty well.”

“But how did he even do it? I thought only you could do it Rainbow?”

“I guess it all depends on the speed. Or something else.”

“It’s amazing how special Shadow is. I wonder if all of his kind could do what he just did? Maybe some of them can even speak!? Maybe Shadow here can!?” Twilight said clapping her hooves together with a smile from ear to ear.

“I don’t think Shadow can speak. I meanmean think about it, if he can then wouldn’t he have he have spoken to us before?”

“Yeah I guess you're right.” she said saddened.

“Cheer up Twilight. At least you can learn more about him while he’s staying with you.”

“Yeah I guess. Wait how did you know that he was staying with me?”

“Oh well I met Lily at the train station this morning, she said that she felt sad that she were leaving Shadow, but she trusted you to take care of him. She really likes you two, I’m actually surprised that Shadow is good. You would think that he’d be like any other wolf.”

“Yeah, that is odd. Oh well, I guess I can find out later.” She said turning around and starting to walk back to the library.

“Hey Twilight! Is it alright if we still play with him!?” Lyra asked running up to her.

“Sure, but this time pick something that wouldn’t end up with somepony falling. Okay?” She asked and Lyra nodded, Bon Bon ran up next to Lyra and nodded as well.

We walked back to the library and Rainbow went off to wherever she was going to. We went back into the library and Bon Bon closed the door once she was inside. Twilight went over to the couch with a book, Lyra and Bon Bon sat down and started to think about what they could play. They then came up with something and they had made me tug of war with them for THREE HOURS!!! And I had won every time and was barely breaking a sweat, while they were both panting like they had ran a marathon. After the agonising three hours, they finally said it was getting late and that they needed to get home and they left, but after they had to hug me since they said, and I quote, “He’s so fluffy that they had to feel how soft I was.” So they left and now Twilight was still reading but she was on like, her fiftieth book.

It was almost eight o’clock now and the moon was starting to come out, the sky was a mixture of beautiful orange, pink, blue, and red colors. Twilight said that we should turn in for the night, which was surprising since I thought Twilight wanted to do something with me, but I guess I was wrong. Or she's going to do them some other time. She must have forgotten to feed me as well, but it wasn’t a big deal since I was somehow not very hungry at the moment, and after everything that I’ve done today I’m very surprised. She got my bed outout from wherever she put it, she went upstairs for some reason and I followed behind her as my bed was being levitated behind her. She walked to her bed and sat my bed down next to her’s, and she jumped up onto her bed and I went to mine.

I laid down, as did Twilight, and before I fell asleep I heard Twilight say something. My eyes started to become heavy and then closed shut. And I fell asleep. But not before having the same strange feeling I’ve had before. I need to find out what it is, and where it’s coming from.

What the fuck is the problem!? I thought to myself as I was running through Ponyville next to Twilight and Spike, who was on her back, and she had a message, it had appeared out of nowhere in the library, floating beside her as she ran to wherever she was going. We turned a corner and she kept running with me beside her. Ponies looked at us strangely and watched as we ran down the dirt path. Dust was being kicked up behind us as we ran and I was still confused as to why she was running. We ran for several minutes before I started to hear Rainbow, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy talking about something.

“Pinkie Pie, now I have to start over!” I heard Rainbow say from the other side of the buildings, I’d say about two blocks away.

“We’re all gonna have to start over, in a new village—” Rainbow takes off. “—’cause ours is gonna be—”

“Hey, Rainbow Dash, wait up!” I heard Pinkie say. We turned another corner and I saw a park that I’ve never seen before and Fluttershy standing there.

“Oh, please, this is an emergency. I need everypony to—” Fluttershy said and we ran up to a bridge.

“LISTEN UP!” Twilight shouted coming to a stop and I did too.

“Smoke is spreading all over Equestria!”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to—” Fluttershy tried to say but was interrupted. A crowd had formed almost out of nowhere as well.

“But don’t worry. I’ve just received a letter from Princess Celestia informing me that it is not coming from a fire.” Ah, so that’s who the scroll is from. I thought as I looked up at the scroll as she unrolled it.

“Oh, thank goodness.”

“It’s coming from a dragon!” she said and Fluttershy gasped so hard that her eyes looked like they popped.

After that the crowd dispersed, we went back to the library with her group of friends and went back inside. I was sitting down at the side of the library next to a wall of books as Twilight was studying a book with a stack with rolled up documents resting nearby. She levitated a book over to a purple saddlebag that was on the floor, opened one of them and packed the book into it.

“According to Princess Celestia, the dragon is making a huge fire by setting gold on fire for something. And Princess Celestia wants us to find out why.”

“But what are we meant to do about it?” Rarity asked.

“I’ll tell you what we’re meant to do. Give him the boot!” she said and she kicked the center table’s horse-head bust. “Take that!” she said and Twilight used a spell and balanced it before i toppled over. “And that!” she said and she rushes at the horse-head but missed due to Twilight’s last-second levitation spell. Rainbow ran into a wall and Twilight put the horse-head back on the pedestal, I looked over at Rainbow and I saw her on the ground upside down against the wall she hit. I held in my laugh as Rainbow had hit the wall, though I almost broke down.

“We need to encourage him to top what he’s doing and go somewhere else. Princess Celestia has given us this mission, and we must not fail it.” She said, Rainbow had gotten up as Twilight was speaking and saluted to her. “If we do, then Equestria will be covered in smoke for a hundred years. And if whatever he’s doing to that gold isn’t good, then that will add to it.” she said and Fluttershy recoils in horror with a gasp.

“Hmph! Talk about loving jewels.” Rarity said flipping her mane, as I almost groaned in annoyance at her.

“Alright, everypony. I need you to gather supplies quickly.” she said and she levitated the bags on the ground, up onto her back, and she strapped them on. “We’ve got a long journey ahead of us. Let’s meet back here in less than an hour.” she said as Rainbow flies over to Pinkie and Rarity, she throws her hooves around their necks.

“Okay, girls, you heard her! The fate of Equestria is in our hooves! Do we have what it takes?” she asked them. Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity rear up on their hind legs and shout a very loud “YEAH!,” as they then run out the door with Rainbow behind them but Fluttershy stays behind.

“Um, Twilight. What about Shadow?”

“Oh, no. I forgot about Shadow. Um, I guess he’ll have to come with us. I don't have anybody else that can watch him on such a short notice. Sorry Shadow.” This is gonna be a loooong day.

We were outside the library next to the mailbox and the girls were lined up in a line, and they all had their things with them. Rainbow, for some reason, had a rainbow line under her eyes like what you would see on football players. Applejack had saddlebags on her back filled with something. Pinkie had on saddle bags as well, and had a pair of sunglasses on for some reason. Rarity had a broad-brimmed hat done in camo colors, and with a long pink plume, and saddle bags as well. And last but not least Fluttershy, she had on a football helmet, a baseball catcher’s chest protector, an inner tube around her midsection, and floaties on all four legs.

“Wait, why is Shadow coming with us?” Rarity asked.

“Oh well, I can't leave him all alone now. So he has to come with us. Don’t worry I packed some food for him.”

“Awesome! Now I can have a flying partner with me on this journey! Oh, uh, sorry Fluttershy.”

“It’s fine.” she whimpered.

“Let’s go!” Applejack said and they all ran off and and I flew above them with Rainbow oddly close to me. Fluttershy didn’t though and I heard her say “Um… let’s not.” she said quietly.

We ran outside of Ponyville and we all stopped for some reason and they all got into another line. Twilight walked down the line and they all had their saddle bags on the ground.

“All right, girls, listen up. I’m mapping out the fastest route, but we’ve all got to keep a good pace if we expect to make it up the mountain by nightfall.” she said and Fluttershy falls out of line.

“Mountain?” Fluttershy says shuttering.

Twilight points to the peak. “The dragon is in that cave at the very top.”

“Looks pretty cold up there.”

“You bet it is! The higher you go, the chillier it gets.” Rainbow says all too excitedly.

“Good thing I brought my scarf.” Rarity said and she dug into her saddlebag and pulled one up, it was two shades of pink.

“Ooh, pretty!” Pinkie says as Rarity wraps it around her neck.

Rainbow laughs sarcastically. “Oh, yeah. That’ll keep you nice and cozy.” She said as i saw Twilight pull out a map out of her bag, she then studies it for a few seconds. Fluttershy walks up to Twilight and taps her shoulder but Twilight doesn’t notice.

“Um…excuse me, Twilight? I know you’re busy, but—” Fluttershy said quietly but Twilight still doesn’t notice her.

“Uh-huh. Well, we could go this way.”

“—but if I could just have a second—”

“Uh-huh. No, we want to avoid that.”

“So, um, I was thinking that, um, maybe I should just stay here in Ponyville.

“Uh-huh.” Okay... How the hell does she not notice yet? I asked myself.

“Oh! Good. I’ll stay here and—” she said smiling brightly and now Twilight notices what she’s talking about.

“Wait! You have to come. Your way with wild animals will surely come in handy.”

“I don’t think I—”

“Oh, and don’t worry about your little friends in the meadow. Spike’s got it covered while you’re gone.” She said and I saw animals next to Spike who had come with him.

“You can count on me.” Spike said proudly. Angel pops up on his head and gives it a good thumping with one leg, scaring all the other animals away… except me.

Spike ran after them yelling. “Hey! Hey! Wait!” I almost chuckled at it but again I held it in.

“I don’t think he’s up to the task.” Twilight walks off. “Maybe… but… but…” she said and Rainbow lands next to Twilight.

“Are you sure you want Fluttershy to come along? I mean, that pony’s afraid of her own shadow. She’s just gonna slow us down.”

“Oh, she’s just a little nervous. Once we get going, I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Twilight said as I heard a yelp from the scaredy pony that drew the others attention; I saw Fluttershy’s trembling face revealing that Rainbow’s words were exactly on point.

Fluttershy dives into a bush to get away from her shadow and peeks out as Rainbow gives the unicorn a “told you so” look. The other three supporting players are ready to go; Rarity has put her scarf away, and Pinkie is blowing up a balloon.

“All right, girls!” she said and the balloon in Pinkie’s mouth slips out and veers around as it deflates, finally landing on her head. “Move out!” she said and they do so, straight toward Fluttershy, I got up, flapped my wings and caught up with them. She gets swept up by the girls as they ran while Fluttershy screamed as they ran toward the mountain.

We ran for several minutes before we all heard a low guttural sound. If you don’t know what that is then imagine the world’s largest Evinrude outboard motor, scaled up by a factor of several thousand, and in desperate need of a tune-up.

“Whoa! What was that?” Rainbow said startled. I looked up at the mountain and saw black smoke boiling out of the mountain.

“I hear the only thing that sparkles more than a dragon’s scales are the jewels they use to build their nests. Ooh! If I play my cards right, I might be able to convince him to part with a few!” Rarity said as her eyes seemed to sparkle like diamonds.

“Welcome to my cave, Rarity! Care for a diamond?” Pinkie said in a scratchy voice. The pink joker’s jape irks Rarity for a moment until she growls, prompting a round of laughter from all but Twilight.

“Girls! This is no laughing matter! Fluttershy, you’re the expert on wild creatures. What do you think the dragon will be like?” she asked and after getting no response, she stops to look around, as do the other three.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight said and Rainbow looks down.

“Hey!” Rainbow yelled. Fluttershy peeks out behind a bush.

“What are you waiting for? An invitation?”

“Ooh! I think I have one in my bag!” Pinkie says and she instantly comes up with one in her teeth, releasing a burst of confetti, streamers, balloons, and noise that scare the daylights out of the pegasus and almost me.

“It…it’s so…so…steep.” Fluttershy squeaked out.

“Well, it is a cliff! You could just…oh, I don’t know…fly up here?” Rainbow said.

“Come on, Fluttershy, you can do it! Flap those wings!” Pinkie said waving a hoof.

“Oh…okay.” she said as she closed her eyes tight, started flapping her wings and was soon at eye level with the group.

She then commits a fear-of-heights mistake by looking up instead of down, just in time for another one of the dragon’s rumbling snores. Both wings snap tight against her body out of sheer terror, and all four hooves flail against nothing before she drops back into the bushes like a yellow brick. Rainbow groans in annoyance, covering her eyes; on the ground, Fluttershy strains hopelessly to unfurl her wings, while Twilight and Applejack watch from up the hill.

“We don’t have time for this!” Twilight said.

I got up and opened my wings and flapped them, I flew over to the bush Fluttershy was in and pushed her out of the bush. She was shaking violently and I went down and wrapped my front legs around her and went up higher.

“Huh, what’s going on?” Fluttershy asked as she looked up and saw me.

“I guess Shadow’s gonna take you to the top.” Twilight said.

I flapped my wings as I carried Fluttershy the whole way with Rainbow next to me, incase she slips like Lyra I guess. Twilight used her magic to levitate herself up, and Rarity was being carried by Rainbow, Applejack ran up the long way for some reason. We got to a spot where Twilight told us to land, I sat Fluttershy down and then landed. Fluttershy hugged me tightly and thanked me. The others were standing around while Rainbow was still flying, I saw Twilight take out the map she put up earlier and she looked over it. We start walking and after several minutes, we come to the edge of a drop which I didn't see it and fell off.

But before I could fall too far, I opened my wings and balanced myself in the air. All of them looked over the edge, saw me flying as they let out a breath of relief. I flew back up and landed on the ground. Everyone looked over the edge and then they all went and jumped one by one. I jumped and Fluttershy was the last one left to jump.

“Your turn, Fluttershy.” Twilight said motioning with her hoof to jump over.

“But…it’s so… wide.” Fluttershy said turning her head away.

“Come on, Fluttershy! We should be much farther along by now.” she said irritated.

“You could just leap on over.” Applejack said.

“I…” Fluttershy began but was cut off from a large growl and billow of smoke coming out of the mountain again. She yanked her head back and curled into a ball and started to shiver. “I don’t know.”

“It’s nothing to be afraid of!” Pinkie said jumping over to the edge. “It’s just a hop, skip, and a jump!” She said and with another nimble bound, she's back on Fluttershy’s side. Then Pinkie started to sing a song for some reason, while jumping back and forth.

“Okay… here I go.” She said doing the motions slowly. “A hop…” she said and the others cheered her on. “Skip.”

“Just don’t look down!” Twilight said and Fluttershy did just that.

She looked down and her eyes became pin pricks, she lets out a gasp and then her eyes snap shut as she fell to her doom. But instead of her falling she just stretched herself out and her hooves were at the edges and she cracked an eye open and I heard Rainbow groan and she flew over to Fluttershy and pushed her to the other side. Pinkie and Rarity assisted Rainbow and pulled Fluttershy and they got her over but it ended up with Rainbow and Fluttershy in a heap on the ground in front of me.

“I guess I forgot to jump.” she said blushing a bit. They both got up and we continued on our trek up the mountain. We walked for several minutes and the mountain started to become very cracked the higher we went.

Twilight says in a whisper. “Let’s keep it down. According to my map, we’re entering an avalanche zone. The smallest peep could cause a huge rockslide.” Twilight said and everybody stopped walking, or in Rainbow’s case flying.

“An… an ava… ava…”

“Shhh!”

Everyone was careful with their steps, even me. I was making sure I didn’t kick any pebbles or anything like that. I heard some rustling above me and I looked up to see Rainbow had hit a leafy branch, and some leaves had fallen. They slowly zig zag down and one made its way over to Fluttershy and it landed on her rump.

“AVALAN—” Fluttershy yelled but Applejack covered her mouth with a hood and everyone looked around nervously, I just looked up waiting for something to happen.

Everyone let out a sigh of relief but I was still just standing there, waiting. All of a sudden the terrain started to shake wildly and a few pebbles came sliding down and then boulders started to come with them.

“AVALANCHE!!!” Twilight yelled and everybody ran forward.

I sprinted off and went ahead of them trying to make sure I get out of the danger. I was swift and agile when boulders kept falling next to me and I jumped to the side and used my wings to help me balance myself and propel myself forward. I made it into the clear and I saw that most of them almost got squished by a boulder. “Do not let them die!” I heard M say. I didn’t get the weird feeling in my head for some reason and I jumped into action. In the corner of my eye I saw a boulder heading right for Twilight. I ran straight to her, and jumped and hit the boulder with my head but I didn’t use my full strength so I don’t reveal my magical powers. The boulder moved in the air and it missed Twilight and she kept running and made it to the clear with the others.

I turned around quickly and made my way back to the others as the boulders were still falling around me. I ran around like before switching my feet from one place to another keeping my balance. A boulder fell right next to me and I didn’t see the one above me, and it fell right on top of me and I heard something pop and crack as the last boulder crushed me. I almost let out a cry of agony, but I held it in an the others gasped at the sight of me lying under the boulder. They all rushed over to me and Twilight said to the others, to lift the rock up off of me. After a few seconds they got it off of me enough for me to crawl out and I did as fast as I could but it w hard with something feeling broken in me. I made it out and laid there panting heavily.

“Oh, no! Shadow are you alright?” Fluttershy asked running up to me. She checked all around me pushing on certain parts of my body but when she pushed on my chest I flinched and howled in pain from the pressure, and pain I felt when she pressed down on my chest.

“You must have broken a rib or two. We should turn back now, Shadow won’t be able to make it the rest of the way. And what if the dragon isn’t friendly? Shadow won’t be able to make it, we need to go back so I can give him first aid.”

“I suppose we—” Twilight began but I slowly rose to my paws and stood up. Man it seems I’m pretty familiar to pain in this world. Sigh oh well, at least I’m still alive. I thought to myself.

“Shadow! What are you doing!? You shouldn’t strain your body right now. You're in no condition to be doing anything.” Fluttershy said worryingly with a smidge of anger.

“It think he wants to keep goin’.” Applejack said.

“Oh, fine. But you stay close to me the rest of the way. I don’t want anything happening to you.” She said with a soft tone and pleading eyes.

We continued the to walk but before we did, we had to pass a now destroyed path, and climb over it instead of just walking. So we climbed with a bit of difficulty due to my new injuries and I almost slipped but Fluttershy and Rainbow were flying close to me and caught me before slipping. We made it to the other side safely and started to make our way to the cave where the dragon lies. Twilight had her map out again and we made it to the cave and Twilight rolled up the map and put it back in her bag.

“Still think it was a good idea to bring Fluttershy along?” Rainbow asked. Twilight as we all looked at the cave.

“We’re about to find out.” We walked more and smoke was pouring out of the cave like a waterfall on a cliff. “We’re here.”

“Rainbow Dash, you’ll use your wings to clear the smoke. Rarity and Pinkie Pie, you’ll create a diversion to distract the dragon if things get a little hairy in there. Applejack, you’re ready with the apples in case he decides to attack. But it shouldn’t come to that, because Fluttershy will do what she needs to do to wake him up. And between the two of us, we should be able to get him to understand why he needs to go. Is everypony ready?” She asked everyone.

“What about Shadow?” Rainbow asked.

“Well he can’t really do anything with his injuries now, so he’s going to have to wait out here.”

“Don’t worry Shadow. We’ll be back real soon okay?” Fluttershy asked me pettinng my head and walking back over to the others.

Great, I wanted some of this action and now I don’t get any. It’s what I get or becoming “friends” with these ponies. I thought to myself as I sat down on my haunches they all went in the cave and I just sat there bored out of my mind already. I waited several minutes before hearing a gut wrenching sound. I remember it from my own experience. I remember hearing it the night I was caught. It was fire being built up and being ready to release. I sprawled my wings open quickly and flapped hard and flew into the cave as fast as I could. I ignored the pain coming from my chest and I didn't know what I did next. I just acted on instinct. And everything seemed to go in slow motion from then on.

I saw the group cluttered together and the dragon reared back and puffing it’s cheeks out aiming at them. I did the same as the dragon and puffed my cheeks out and put all my magic power into this one spell. Everything sped back up and I could feel the adrenaline flowing through my veins and the dragon let out a large amount of fire that was heading right for the group. I flew down and I opened my mouth and let all my magic flow into the spell and fire came out of my mouth and it burned the insides of me, but I ignored the pain as I focused on the task at hand. The dragon’s fire seemed to be getting closer to me as he overpowered me. I blew even harder and evened the odds again, and I blew as hard as I could and the fire went straight at the dragon. The dragon had stopped breathing fire and I could tell that it knew it had been defeated. It went all over the red scaled dragon and I kept breathing my fire onto it before I ran out of magic, and energy.

I panted heavily and the dragon was still standing there without a scratch on him and I fell over onto my side and everything faded away. And I didn’t know what happened next.

I slowly came back into consciousness as my eyes slowly opened. There were hushed voices around me and they all stop when I started to stir. My eyes were fully opened and I looked around the room and saw that the whole group was here. Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Celestia, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. I sat up and yawned slightly but flinched when I breathed in air, I guess I’m in more pain than I thought I, wait did I just see Celestia.

“So your the wolf I’ve been hearing so much about?” Celestia said stepping forward.

Fuck.

“So you’re the wolf I’ve been hearing about?” Celestia said as she stared down at me.

I gulped as I looked up at her and the others had backed away after she had said that. I slowly tried to rise to my feet but I feel right back down due to the pain in my chest still being there. Fluttershy ran over to me and told me to stay down. So I did and I felt something odd, surging from my amulet around my neck. The invisible amulet was giving immense amounts of power for some reason and I was starting to feel better. Maybe this thing can help me learn things I’m not trying to learn.

“Wait, you’ve heard of him?” Twilight asked walking up beside the tall pony.

“Yes, he was stealing food from my castle.”

“What? He would never do that.”

“It may not seem like he wouldn’t now, but he did.”

“He’s not in trouble is he?” Fluttershy asked the question everyone else was wondering.

“No, he's not in trouble. But I didn’t think his kind would stoop to that kind of level.”

“What do you mean Princess? Do you know of his kind?” Twilight asked confused.

“Yes. In fact me and my sister had become allies with his kind almost a thousand years ago. It was during the war of the Iron King. It was a ruthless battle and we had called on our allies, the Dragons, the Vamponies, and the Simourians. The Simourians were one of the most strongest colonies alive in that era. They’re kind were strong in flight, battle, and magic. We defeated the Iron King after several years of war had passed. And his kindk were wiped off the planet along with most of the other colonies. Which is why I wonder why he is here today? After a thousand years he is the only one still alive, And after all that time, how?”

“If that’s really true, then that must mean that his kind must still be around somehow!” Twilight said excitedly.

“No, I know his kind are not around anymore. This must have been some kind of spell, or something at work? When did you find him?”

“Well actually, Fluttershy was the one that found him.” Twilight pointed a hoof at Fluttershy and she meeped and hid behind her mane as she curled into a ball on the floor.

“W-w-well actually, it’s the o-other way a-around. He found me. I was in the Everfree forest and then Timberwolves had come and then, out of nowhere Shadow came and saved me. But when he battled them he was injured badly, so I took him to my cottage and I helped him. I owe him my life. And he saved us many more times as well, even just today. But, you already knew that.”

“Yes. How many times has he saved any of you?”

“Well, counting today that would be,” she counted, whispering to herself for a few seconds. “Four times now.” Oh, wow. I didn’t think it was that much.

“He saved me from getting me out from under a rock, that had my leg pinned down and I was unable to move until him and Tank helped me.” ‘Cause you can't push off a rock.

“He saved me from gettin’ crushed by a rock.” ‘Cause you’re slow.

“And he saved all of us from getting burned alive!” Pinkie said with all too much enthusiasm. Okay that one was a bit messed up. But still you could have been more careful.

Everyone, even Celestia, stared at the pink pony with mixed emotions. After several seconds Celestia cleared her throat and got everyone's attention.

“Well, even though he has done this. And I am glad he did. I must ask if it is alright if I can have in back in Canterlot for a few days? I would like to see if he is a true Simourian, and how old he is. If he is young then his kind must still be alive. If he is old, then I will sadly say that his kind may not exist anymore. Other than, Shadow if I’m correct?” They all nodded. “Other than Shadow of course. If you all would like, you all may come with me and Shadow right away. If you agree to letting him stay in Canterlot for a few days?”

“Of course, he can come with you!” Twilight said all too excitedly.

“If that's all settled then let us go.” Celestia’s horn glowed a golden aura, and a bright flash went off and blinded me.

After my eyes adjusted to the light again, I saw that we were outside now. But we weren’t outside of the library. A huge shadow of a castle fell upon me, I looked up and saw that we were outside of Canterlot Castle.

“Follow me, and I’ll show you where you all will be staying during the time your here.”

Celestia started to walk and I felt a strange sensation wash over me a I floated up in the air. I looked at myself and my body was glowing purple, I looked over at Twilight and she smiled at me as we followed Celestia. I could feel my bones starting to tingle for some reason and it passed after a few seconds and the pain that was once there, vanished. I’m sure that my injuries were still there but the pain was definitely gone now.

We walked for several minutes with the girls chatting over things they could do in Canterlot while they’re here, as we went to the second floor and down a hall with many doors on each side of the wide hall. The place smelled of flowers, as there were flowers on pedestals beside every stone column, on a pedestal. Celestia showed them their rooms and they were all next to each other, but in their own separate rooms. Now all that were left were Twilight, Celestia, and I, as we walked down the hall in silence.

We came to the last door at the end of the hall as it broke into a four way. Celestia magically opened the door to her left and I looked over and saw a room that looked unique in its own way like all the other rooms.

“Thank you Princess Celestia. When are you going to do the tests on Shadow? So I can make sure he’s okay by then.”

“Actually i was hoping to do them myself, if that's alright with you?”

“Well, Okay. Uh, is it alright if I come along with you?”

“I’m sorry Twilight, while I wish I could, I can’t allow it. I must do them on my own if I wish to discover anything.”

“Oh, Okay. See ya later Shadow.” Twilight slowly put me back on the ground.

The aura around me disappeared and then I was picked back up by Celestia’s magic this time. They gave their goodbyes and Celestia apologized again before walking away with me floating behind her. She walked for several minutes before she turned a corner and revealed a huge dark blue door that went to the ceiling. Oh, no. I thought to myself as she inched her way to the door. Every step she took seemed to echo even louder as we got closer to the door and my heart started to pound in my chest faster and faster the closer we got. She stepped in front of the door with no guards for some reason, and brought a hoof up, and knocked on the door a few times. Several seconds later and the door cracked open and a certain blue alicorn’s head popped out.

“Oh, Tia it’s thou. What does thy… need?” She saw me floating next to her and her yes went wide.

“I suppose you must know our guest?”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that I would know this wolf in any way, no.”

I could tell Celestia was glaring daggers into Luna. How do I know? Well because Luna gulped shortly after.

“Well then, let me introduce you to him. This is Shadow, Shadow this is my sister, Princess Luna. Say hello, Luna.”

“H-hello.”

“Who’s there mommy!?” A young voice said from within the room.

“Ah, Azura. Come and meet our guest.” Celestia called for the Azura.

A few seconds later the door opened more and Azura walked out with her head down, looking at the ground. When her eye looked at me she jerked her head up and looked at me with wide eyes.

“U-u-uh, who i-is this Princess C-celestia?” Azura stuttered with her words but got them out after a few seconds.

“Oh, this is Shadow. He saved my personal student and her friends from a dragon. And I just found out about him today, and so I wanted to bring him here to see if he is truly a Simourian.” Celestia’s once harsh tone turned back into her motherly one when she started talking to Azura.

“What do you mean a “true Simourian?” Azura tilted her head to the side as she spoke.

“I’ll explain about it more later. Luna, I was hoping he could stay with you for the time he is here, since you know more about his kind than I. Is that alright with you?”

Luna quickly nodded her head.

“Well then, I’ll leave you all alone for now. I’ll be back in a few hours and we’ll start the test’s.” She said lowering me to the ground, and letting the aura around me fade away.

She turned around and walked away, to wherever she was going. I was once again picked up and floated into the room with Luna and Azura staring at me in confusion, and something else I couldn’t tell. The door closed and I was set down on a chair that was pretty comfortable. Everyone was silent for several minues before Luna cleared her throat.

“I don’t know what to say. I didn’t exactly expect to see you here. May I ask why you are here?”

“*sigh* Because those six girls went on a mountain for something about a dragon, and brought me along with them. So to make things short, the dragon was about to breath fire on them and I acted on instinct and used my own and stopped them from burning alive.”

They were quiet again.

“So you are capable of doing magic?” I nodded.

“Wait, you’re not surprised?”

“Not really. You’re kind did exist here before. And they knew how to do amazing magic, that nopony else could do. They were the only ones who could master any type of magic, even dark magic. So no, I’m not exactly surprised to find out you can do magic. Why did you think that you doing magic was wrong?”

“No, I just… just didn’t want you all to know. That’s all.”

“Well, they could do magic, and they could also talk just like you can. So I think you’re big secret is up. Unless you still think you can get away with it?”

“I have to at least try and keep quiet.” Just then, I could feel something in the back of my head disperse, and I wondered what it was.

“Well, I wish you luck. But my sister will catch on soon. Just like she did when she found out the truth about Azura here.”

“What do you mean?” I looked over at Azura, who had stayed quiet while looking at the ground the whole time.

“One night Celestia had come to my chambers and had assumed that Azura was not just any kind of orphan. I tried to say that she was wrong, but she persisted with it and the truth came out. But I did not say anything about you. So you won’t have to worry about that, unless Celestia finds out about your ability to talk.”

“Don’t worry I think I’ll be fine.”

“Azura are you alright?” Luna asked turning her attention to Azura.

“I’m scared. Is daddy going to be Okay?” Azura looked up and she had tears in her eyes.

“Do not worry Azura, Shadow will be fine. My sister will not harm him in any way. She may be a bit rude, but that is only to make sure her little ponies will be safe.”

“If anything does happen though, don’t think I can’t fight anyone off.”

“I know, I’m just worried.” She looked back down again and I had an idea.

“Hey Azura, how about you show me what you’ve learned since I last left?”

“Okay!”

Azura had showed me everything she had learned since the last time I was here And I mean everything, She started out showing me more magic she learned, she learned a spell that could help heal ponies quickly, but it couldn’t fix any broken bones yet until she can learn at a higher level. But Luna said she was learning quickly and not much longer, Azura will be able to be one of the most powerful healing unicorns yet. I asked why she got into this and Azura said that she told Luna about when I had broken my ankle and so Luna thought that it would be a great idea to get her into the medical field of magic.

Azura had then showed me other various spells, but she was unable to complete them. She was disappointed but me and Luna cheered her up much like how we had last time. She then proceeded to show more of what she learned and it took well over an hour until she finished.

“So what do you think daddy?”

“It’s amazing how much you’ve learned in such a short amount of time. I just wish I could have been here to see you learn.”

“Don’t worry dad, it’s alright.”

“Shadow, you know my sister will be here to take you with her shortly. What do you plan on doing when she comes to get you?”

“That’s a good question, well I guess I would just keep quiet and let her do her tests.”

“What if she finds out you can talk? And if she starts to ask you questions and asks why you’re here?”

“Now that's a very good question,” I mumbled. “I’ll think of something if it comes down to that.”

“What if she asks about Azura?”

I was silent for several seconds. “I suppose I’ll have to tell the truth about her. Or I might not be able to see her.”

They were both silent again before Luna started. “Do you know of vamponies?”

“I’ve never heard of them.”

“Hmm, well, when you’re kind existed they were very close allies with you’re kind. In fact, most of them would mate with you’re kind back then. Would you like to meet somepony that could be a possible friend for you?”

“I don’t need friends.” She glared at me and I gulped under her glare.

“But I suppose I could try. But are you sure I should meet a pony now of all times?” She nodded. “Well if you’re sure?”

“Yes. Her name is Moon Light and she is very kind once you get to know her. I’ll be right back.”

Luna left the room, leaving me and Azura in silence. I thought of something and looked over at Azura.

“Azura, when did you start calling Luna you’re mother?”

“Oh, uh, after you left, I think it was about a week after. I’m not really sure. Is it bad still?”

“LIke I said before, no, it’s not bad. I was just curious.”

“Dad, what have you been doing while you’ve been gone?”

“Well, I have been searching still. But I’m still coming up short.”

“Oh… ”

“Don’t worry Azura, I promise that I’ll find them soon. It won’t take me much longer, and then we’ll be able to be together.”

“Okay daddy.”

Several minutes had passed with an awkward silence in the room me and Azura were in. The door opened up with an audible creak that seemed to echo in the room, as Luna stepped into the room with a new pony behind her. They both walked in and over to where me and Azura had moved to sit down. We had went over and sat down on Azura’s bed that Luna had ordered for Azura. Well, that’s what Azura told me anyway. The new pony was very… different from every other ones I’ve seen. This one, Moon Light, had a grey coat with a dark blue mane and tail that resembles Rainbow’s style. She had midnight blue armor on with slits in the armor for her bat like wings to slip through. She also had blood red eyes that had dagger-shaped iris’ that made me think she was an actual vampire. All that was missing were the…

“Moon Light, I’d like to introduce you to my friend Shadow. Shadow this is Moon Light.”

Moon Light stared at me in confusion and I stared back with a stoic expression.

“Wait, I thought you wanted me to meet somepony who was big and stronger than anyone?” I looked at Luna and she did the same and she nodded and I did the same back.

“If you want to meet someone like that then here I am.” I stood up and walked over to her and held out my paw.

“Wait, you can talk!?” I put my paw back down on the ground, knowing I wasn’t shaking hands anytime soon. Er… hooves I mean.

“Moon, did your parents ever peak of a kind once called Simourians?”

“Yeah, but I just thought those guys were legends. Nothing but a made up story.”

“Well here is living proof of their kind still existing today.” She said motioning a hoof at me.

“I can’t believe it… after all the stories I’ve heard about them. And they’re actually real. My parents are going to flip when they hear about this. They pretty much thought of you as gods!”

“I’m glad I’m respected from some ponies. But may I ask what kind of stories your parents told you of my kind?”

“Well, they won’t be told like how my parents can tell ‘em. But I can only remember one that is very easy to remember. It went something like this…”

Moon Light started out the story by telling us about how my kind had lied back then. Azura, Luna, Moon Light, and I had all sat down at a table as Moon Light continued her story. She had said that one day an evil arises from unknown origins and with unknown means for Equestria. On that day the strange creature had announced that it was going to take over Equestria and destroy it and rebuild its own nation. So the Royal Sisters set out to destroy this new threat and a battle raged on between gods and a monster.

The two sisters came back beaten and bruised with a warning to surrender in the time of five days. And in that time the princesses’ had sent messages across the land about the threat that poses to take over Equestria. But it could be prevented if everypony they sent the news to, agreed to help. And most had like the dragons, and the vamponies, the ones who hadn’t were the griffons, and the minotaurs. And the final day had come before the mysterious creature returned. When it found out that no one was surrendering, it took it’s power and started a war. The war lasted for months as the creatures forces were unknown and unkillable.

Until one day, the Simourians came to the sisters aid when they heard the news of Equestria’s fall. The leader of the Simourians was a half white and black wolf that had many other wolves that looked dangerous. The sisters were weary of their kind and if they could be trusted. But they were desperate and had no other choice but to trust them. So when the Simourians started helping the sisters and the others, the Simourians revealed magic that others would have never thought of, or even tried. But over the time of a few weeks they had taught all they could to the ponies and others, as the final day of the war arrived. Instead of the creature sending its army to destroy Canterlot, it had came alone. And everyone had thought that the thing was mad and the youngest sister thought that this was going to be an easy battle with their new allies. But the Night Wing thought something was off about the creature coming alone.

Celestia gave the command, and the vamponies and pegasi flew towards the creature while the ones on the ground began to charge at the creature. They were soon upon him with spears at the ready as they yelled their battle cry. The front lines jumped at the creature when they were close to it and the creature lifted its appendage and swung it horizontally and a slash of magic came from it. The force sent the forces on the ground flying back as the spell cut into their armor and into their flesh and blood poured from their bodies as they fell to the ground and laid still. The air forces stopped mid-air and stayed in place as they looked at the scene in horror, as did the ones left on the wall. The battle ceased for a few seconds before they started to fly towards the creature again. This time the creature had jumped into the air and was blowing magic blasts at the soldiers that flew at it, and were falling out of the sky faster than any rainstorm that ever had came down.

After the bloodshed of the princesses’ and the others forces, the creature just stood on the ground looking up at the wall and they all had mystifying faces on. One’s of horror, fear, and just sadness for their fallen comrades. About a hundred Simourians still stood, around fifty vamponies, and thirty dragons. Their forces were low, and their spirits as well. But before they would give up, Night Wing started a speech.

“Brothers, Sisters! Do not be fearful of this creature because of our fallen comrades! We must keep fighting in order to save the rs of Equestria! And to avenge the fallen!”

Everyone spilled out their lungs into a battle cry that was heard miles away. They all took flight or jumped down and began to fight the final battle. Spells of element's, dark powers, and light magic flew threw the air, some had missed their targets, and others had hit the ground and anything else that was around, destroying it in a blast. The battle had raed on before the creature used a force to shake the ground and made the others stumble back. Then Night Wing had an amazing idea. He told the others of his plan and one by one, they all agreed to it and began to set out their plan.

The unicorn’s gave way of their magic, while the others magic was being sucked out of them and into Night WIng. Even the princesses’ were giving Night Wing their power, in a last second action. The Sun and Moon had begun to move into the center of the sky without the two sisters using their magic to do so. The Moon and Sun had been placed over the sky with the Moon in front, and a bright flash of light shot down from above and unto Night Wing. His power began to grow immensely, as did his body, he had grown much taller than Celestia and Luna combined. His wing’s had grown much larger than Celestia’s and his fur had begun to change color. It changed from white and black, to completely black with the ends of his paws, tail, and lion like mane to red. His eyes began to glow a deep red with a black aura emitting from his eyes waving as the air had begun to swirl around him.

He slowly opened his mouth as it glowed a bright red and directed t at the creature staring up in shock. Night Wing began to fly off of the wall without flapping his wings, and looked down on the creature. He gave only a few words before using his magic, “Die where you stand.” He let forth an enormous blast of magic the shot toward the creature as it tried to force the spell back with it’s own. But it’s magic was useless compared to the power of the Inner Eclipse. It tore away at the creatures magic as it hurdled toward the creature and it raised its appendages in a lastage effort. But it was futile as the spell rained down upon the creature as it screamed out in immense pain as it turned to ashes.

After the spell had subsided, Night WIng had returned to his normal self, as he landed back down on the ground in front of a destroyed wall. The magic he used destroyed almost everything around them, but it was worth it in the end as the thing had been defeated. All of the remaining living gave cheers of joy as it rang through the air, and would surely stay for a time to come. The others had gone over to a tired Night Wing and thanked him for saving them and all of Equestria.

Then they saw the destruction of Canterlot and the area around them. They did not realize just how much damage had been done during their battle. They would have to rebuild everything, but they did not know how long that would be before it was all restored. Night WIng walked over to Celestia and Luna, and had said that he was grateful to see they all still live. And to offer his help in rebuilding Canterlot, and the princesses’ quickly agreed to his offer and so they begun to rebuild.

During that time, Luna had stayed close to Night Wing making sure he wasn’t overworking himself. She would make sure he was eating enough, sleeping, and everything she had thought to be necessary during that time. And as the rebuilding had continued, Night Wing and Luna had grown close to each other immensely in a short period of time. They had talked about more of Night Wing’s kind, and more of what had happened to Equestria while they were hidden away.

And as soon as it begun the rebuilding had been finished and stood the new Canterlot with luscious green hills around them. Everything had been restored thanks to the Simourians immense knowledge of magic. They had used spells to enhance the dirt for the grass and trees to grow faster and with the help of teaching the unicorns and princesses,’ everything had grown quickly, even the bond between the two night walkers. Luna was afraid of this day to come, and worried about if Night WIng would seal his kind away again. But Night WIng had said that there was too much that needed to be helped with to go and hide away again.

So Night WIng and his kind stayed in Canterlot, some would teach magic, flying, or how to grow sufficient crops. But Night Wing and Luna had stayed very close to each other, almost every day. And one day, Night WIng had a special surprise for Luna. He had gone to her after she had risen her moon and brought out a small midnight blue case. He asked her a special question, and she answered ‘yes.’ They had told Celestia the news and she was grateful for their happiness, and word spread quickly throughout Canterlot of the young couple being engaged.

And after several months, their wedding day had arrived, and it was held where all royal weddings are held. And this one was during the night. Luna was dressed in a beautiful white dress, that flowed down her gracious body and onto the floor. It was the time for Night Wing to come out, and then say their vows. She waited a few seconds and instead of Night Wing, a mare ran out and said that he wasn’t in his room. Luna had taken off towards Night Wing’s room, and when she got there and found no sign of him. She took off her dress, and flew out into the night sky in search of her soon to be husband.

She flew around for hours, and hours, and hours. Yet she found no sign of him, no lights of his magic, no wing beats coming from his strong wings. All their was, was silence in the night. Yet she still kept searching, and searching, and searching, until Celestia had found her and told her that she was sorry and that it was time to come home. She went home that fateful day in tears. Not of joy but of sadness of her missing husband. And not long afterwards she told that all Simourians had gone missing. Not a single trace of them were anywhere.

Luna wondered what happened every day and night. After that day she would only be seen during the night on her balcony looking up into the starry sky, in hope of seeing her lover. But it was for nothing as she saw no sign of him. And every night, the little hope she had left, was now gone. She was left with nothing but a broken heart, and wonder as to what had happened to him and the others. Were they taken away? Were they just going back into hiding? She asked many questions, to which she has no answers to.

And so she was left with only her thoughts every night, with a worried sister and subjects. And soon that sadness and confusion had turned into jealousy onto her sister. As then Nightmare Moon had arisen.

Moon Light ended the story with a down broadened look as she stared at the ground. My ear twitched as I hear a sniffle come from next to me. I looked over and saw Luna with tears streaming down her cheeks and onto the cushion that lied beneath her.

“Luna is everythign alright?”

“It’s just… hearing that again, it brought back memories that are painfull for me to hear. I tried so hard to push those feelings down after I turn into… into that thing. I just didn’t think I would have…”

“It’s okay Luna. You don’t have to continue. I understand what you mean.” I said as a memory began to play in my head.

I was on my way home from work on Earth. I had a fullfilling job, and a house with my family. I ha everythign I ever wanted, and needed. Until one day that all changed. I had drove into the driveway, and saw that one of the windows on the lower level was smashed into shards of glass. I rushed out of my car and the wide open door. There liying no the ground, was a still body of a young girl. She had a white dress on with blotches of red staining the dress, as a puddle of blood spilled over the floor. I got down on my knees and tears started to form in my eyes. I looked at my sister, without a single movement, she had been killed.

Two gunshots went off on the upper floor, I rushed upstaris and to where the gunshots had came from. On the floor was a man and a woman, both of middle-age, with a large puddle of blood collecting on the floo around their cold dead bodies. More tears had streamed down my face as I looked at my parent’s bodies. There was a rumaging sound coming from the room they laid under the door frame.

I slowly walked into the room and looked inside. There, was a man wearing all black looking throgh my parents safe he had broken into to. I felt a pain rise in my chest, a burning and fullfilling pain that was telling me somehting. And at the time I listened. I ran into the room with rage pouring from my eyes, I ran at the man who lookedd at me surprised. I slammed into him and we both fell to the floor. The gun laid between us. I quikly squiried to grab it, as did he. We wrestled on the ground for control over the gun and he had won.

He stood up and I did as well, and he raied the gun and et off a single shot. The bullet had hit me directly in my heart, and I fell to my knees in pain. He slowly walked over to me, as I looked at he ground as blood spilled from my chest and drooled out of my mouth. I felt the barrel of the gun land on my head, as the click of the gun had rang throught the air. And then eerythign slowed down. And then I loked over at my parents dad bodies. Memories of all the times we had toether played through my head. How I had taught my sister how to ride her bike, and how we all swam together every summer. And now that was all gone. Thanks to HIM.

The burning pain returned to my chest, and mixed with the pain as well. I got up to my feet and before he could pull the trigger, I swung my arm back and knocked the gun out of his hand. I tackled him to the round and started to poun awy at his throat, face, and chest. I let out all my anger onto him, everythign that was causing me pain was coming down on him. His face was beaten and bruised with blood pouring from his nose and mouth. Then, I dug into his neck, and toar out his throat. I brought it out, looked at it, and then back at him. I shoved it down his throat as he coughed up blood and his breathing became more jagged and shivering.

After several seconds his breathign stopped and I laid a top of him. Looking down on him. I had killed a man with my bear hands. And over my families death. I had never been agry in my life, but after that day, I had never been the same. I had stopped talking to anyone I knew after the funeral, and I had quit my job and just lived on the streets for years. Until I was given a chance for my life back. I took it, but not for my life back, I could never get that back, ever again.

I shook the thoughts from my head and looked back up.

“Dad? Why are you crying?” Azura asked me with a worried expression.

I brought a paw to my face and felt a drop of water on my cheek. I wiped it off and blinked the rest out of my eyes.

“It’s nothing, the story got me too.” I lied.

“Oh, okay.” She smiled weakly at me.

“I’m sorry Princess Luna. I did not mean to bring pain to you.” Moon Light said saddened that she had made her princess cry.

“It is alright Moon Light. That is just a ‘touchy’ subject for me. I hold nothing against you for it. Besides they both needed to hear this story.”

Luna smiled at me and I smiled back. I was going to continue the conversation but the door opened and a guard in gold armor walked in.

“I’m sorry to intrude your majesty. But Princess Celestia requests Shadow’s presence.”

“It is alright. Thank you. Tell my sister that he will be there shortly.”

He nodded and went off to tell Celestia the message and closed the door behind him. Everyone was silent for a few seconds. Luna with a poker face look, Moon Light with a confused look, and Azura with a saddened look.

“What’s wrong Azura?” I asked with concern.

“What if, when you go they take you away forever daddy!? What if I never see you again!?”

Azura jumped into my arms and held me tightly, as I did the same.

“Don’t worry Azura. That will never happen. And if it does, Luna will do something about it, and if nothing works, then I’ll find a way to get back to you. Okay?” I asked lifting her head up with a paw. She nodded her head and tears formed in her eyes. “Don’t worry Azura. Everything will be alright.” I said to her. Was everything going to be alright? Will I be able to see my daughter again? I thought to myself as I looked down at Azura then over to Luna. She was looking at Azura sadly. Thinking about what she would be going through, to lose her father she cared so much about.

I walk around to the couch and sat down on it. The smell of books surrounded the air and it smelled amazing as I breathed in the scent. It was like walking into a bookstore back on earth, I remember going into Books A Million and always smelling the scent of fresh books. I heard hoofsteps and they were coming from the kitchen, where a certain somepony was making tea instead of her assistant this time, which was quite surprising. Twilight walked out of the kitchen with a set of tea on a silver platter, on her back. She walked over to the couch and levitated the platter on her back, over to the table that was a few feet away. She sat down next to me and poured tea into two cups that were on the silver platter, and floated a cup full of tea over to me. I took the cup in my own magic, Twilight had taught me how to use levitation with no horn not too long ago. I took a sip of the steaming tea and I slightly smiled as I enjoyed the new taste in my mouth. It tasted amazing, it was a flavored tea with orange osmanthus. It reminded me of autumn and it was like I was tasting autumn itself. I put the tea down and looked at Twilight who had her own cup of tea floating in her magic.

“So what exactly was the favor you wanted from me?”

“I found a new spell that I wanted to try. So I thought that since you’re skilled in magic then you wouldn’t mind me trying the new spell I learned on you?” She asked with her ears splayed back on her head with a sight blush.

“Depends on what kind of spell it is?”

“It’s a transformation spell. I found it a few days ago and I wanted to try it since then, but I didn’t have anyone to try it on.”

“What exactly am I going to be transformed into. ‘Cause I’ve had my fair share of it. Trust me.”

“Alright~ well the spell allows anything alive to turn into a pony once the spell is used on said being.”

“Hmm, will I be able to transform back?”

“Of course, the bad thing about the spell is that it only lasts 24 hours.”

“Okay, what kind of pony will I transform into?”

“Well anything you were suppose to be if you were born as a pony. So I don’t really know what type you would be it’s kind of random, I guess you could say that anyway. I suppose you’d be a pegasus since you have wings already.”

“Alright, I guess I’m fine with that.”

“Really!? Great! Now stay still while I prepare the spell! And you and I must be in complete concentration in order for the spell to work.”

“Alright. Uh, what happens if one of us aren’t in complete concentration?”

“Well then, it might hurt you when I use the spell on you.”

I shrugged and stayed completely still as Twilight charged up her horn and glowed a purple color. After several more seconds of Twilight charging her magic and me trying to concentrate as hard as I could, she released her magic and shot a stream of it at me and it connected with my chest. Then I felt an immense pain instantly spread all over my body, I fell off of the couch and rolled around on the floor as my body felt like it was on fire, in hopes of putting it out. But my attempts were useless since it was seemingly a fire inside of me. I was screaming in pain as I rolled on the ground and Twilight was next to me screaming something but I couldn’t hear a single thing, the pain was making all my senses go numb. I did all that for several minutes before I blacked out and the last thing I saw was Twilight running out the door.

I woke up to voices all around me and I felt something soft below me, and under my head. I slowly opened my eyes and was blinded by the light. I squinched my eyes but slowly opened them fully, and I saw everybody all around me with worried looks on their faces. I slowly sat up and Fluttershy helped me sit up. I felt light headed for few seconds and it passed away and I could see that I still had black fur. But instead of having half of my leg being red, it was all black.

“Did it work?” I asked no one in particular in disbelief.

“Take a look,” Twilight said and her horn glowed a faint purple and a few seconds later and a mirror floated in front of me.

I looked like me but, not me. I was a very tall pony, I had a black coat and for some strange reason I had metal armor on my legs, head, and body. I had a black mane and tail with a purple streak running through my wavy mane and tail. I had a cutie mark as well, I didn’t know what it was but it looked like a white fire. I had a very long black horn and I guess I’m a unicorn.

“Wow, that’s not what I expected.” I said looking over myself.

“But how can this be? I’ve never seen it happen like this.”

Twilight looked all over me and I was confused as to what she was saying. I noticed that I was almost three times her size. Taller than Celestia even, which is I guess, a first for anyone to be taller than her.

“What do you mean Twilight?”

“Look carefully at yourself,”

I did as she said and I looked all over me again and I saw something else that I didn’t notice before. I had large black wings with a faint purple at the tips of my feathers. I opened my wings out and they were twice the size as before. I was astonished by my appearance and I was speechless from it.

“What do you all think?” I asked turning around to face them.

“You look… you look…” Rarity choked out.

“AWESOME!” Rainbow yelled finishing for her.

“But how are you an alicorn? I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

“Like you said before, I guess I was supposed to be born this way.”

All of a sudden my legs gave out from underneath me, and I fell to the ground hard. I got light headed after I hit the floor and everything around me started to spin. I heard Twilight say something but I didn’t hear what she said, as I became unconscious.

I woke up and slowly opened my eyes to see everyone still here and around me. And some new faces as well. The new faces were Lyra, Bonbon, Azura, and Luna. They were all here staring at me with worry in their eyes. I slowly sat up into a sitting position, and looked at them.

“I’m not dead, am I?”

They all ran at me and hugged me with death grips, they looked so worried as they started crying tears of joy. I never thought that I would drive them to tears just because I was hurt and woke up. But I guess I was wrong, I’m wrong all the time when it comes to friendship.

“Daddy, you’re okay!” Azura dug her head into my neck as I nuzzled her head.

“Of course I am. Why wouldn’t I be? It takes a lot more than… whatever happened, to take me out.”

“I was just so worried, I didn’t know if you we’re going to make it or not.”

“Well, I’m here now.” I hugged Azura tighter as the others let go of me and stood back on the ground.

Me and Azua stayed like that for what felt like hours, just holding each other never wanting to let go. Eventually it came to a stop a few minutes later from someone clearing their throat.

“I’m sorry to interupt but, should we go out and do something? I would like to do something with everypony before going back to Canterlot.”

“Oh, of course Princess Luna. What should we do?” Twilight asked no one in particular.

“Hmm, I think I have an idea.” I said with a smirk.

We walked through the streets of Ponyville with very confused stares as we walked by. Some of the stares were directed to why Luna was here, and who I was. We had decided on what we were going to do and we were on the search for the CMC to see if they wanted to join us. After searching for several minutes I saw them off in the distance climbing a tree for some reason and I quickened my pace to a jog, or rather, a gallop now. And I soon got to them and they were almost at the top of the tree. I called out to them and they were all startled and fell from the branches but they were stopped and were enveloped in a purple light before they hit the ground. They were put down slowly onto the ground and the purple light faded away. They got up onto their hooves and looked up at me in curiousness.

“Who are you mister?”

“Oh, well you should know me. Well I guess since I’m a pony now you wouldn’t.”

“A pony now? What's that supposed to mean?” Scootaloo asked for the other two.

“I was a wolf before I was a pony, but only for a day.”

“Wait! Shadow!?” They all asked in unison with wide eyes and slacked jaws.

“Yep! Surprised right?”

“Completely surprised! But wait, do you have both wings, and a horn?” I simply nodded my head. “That’s awesome!” They all said in unison again.

“So if you’re an alicorn, does that make you a prince?” Sweetie Belle asked walking closer to me.

“Hmm, I’m not sure if that is how it works, Sweetie Belle? But other than that, I wanted to ask you all something. We were on our way to the pool, and well, would you all like to come with us?”

“We’d love to come with ya’ll!”

“Great, let’s continue then?” I turned around and started to walking in the direction of the pool.

“Um, Shadow?” I heard Scootaloo ask, and I stopped and turned back around.

“Yes, Scootaloo?”

“Are we still allowed on you're back?”

“Of course. Here,”

I levitated them up to my back and they got settled, before we made our way to the pool. It took several minutes to get to the pool, but we finally made it and I saw many ponies and children in the pool, splashing and swimming around. We walked over and found an area with just enough seats for all of us to sit in. The others had walked off for some reason and came back not long afterwards with bathing suits on. But just the bottom piece. Rarity had on a purple bottom, Rainbow had on a dark blue one, Luna had on a white one, Twilight had on a pink one, Applejack had a green one, Fluttershy had on a light blue one, Pinkie had on a yellow one, and it made all their curves very noticeable. Oh, and the CMC all wore a maroon bottom piece, and Spike had on green floaties around his arms, with a duck floatie around his waist with snorkels on top of his head.

We took our spot and the CMC immediately went and got in, but not before Rarity had them stop and made them put sunscreen on. I don’t see why they need it, don’t their coats protect them from getting sunburned? Whatever, after they got the SPF 500 on they went and jumped in the shallow end of the pool. Rarity had already put her own sunscreen on and laid out on a chair with one of those silver screen things that reflected the sun off of it and onto the face. I really don’t see why anyone would use one, but she did so whatever.

“Shadow dear, would you be a gentlepony and get me a beverage? This heat is already starting to get to me.”

“Of course Rarity,”

I walk over to the snack stand, that was just a bit away from the pool. I wait in line behind a few ponies and I keep getting fearful and curious stares from everyone else. In the corner of my eye I see Lyra walking over to me. She walks up behind me without even batting an eye my way, and just stands behind me waiting for her turn in line. A plan formed in my head of something cruel I could do to her. I use my magic to make a robe with a hood appear on me and a plastic scythe to my side and I help it in my magic. I turn around and stare down at Lyra and she looks up in confusion at me. My eyes glow red and her face contorted into fear.

“You’re time has come Lyra!” I said in a dark and menacing voice as I made dark clouds move in around in the sky.

Thunder went off and her pupils went to pinpricks as she lowered her body to the ground and began to shake. Others around had moved away from me in fear, and were staring at me hoping I wasn’t coming for them as well.

“A-a-a-re y-y-you H-h-hades?” She asks fearfully. I simply nod my head. “No! It can’t be right now! I just got engaged! Please! Please don’t do this to me!”

I teleported the scythe and robe away and destroyed the clouds.

“Relax Lyra... it’s me Shadow.” I said in between laughs. “What’s this about you being engaged?”

“Wait, Shadow?” She asks confused and I nod.

“Surprised right?”

“So I’m not going to Tartarus?” She asks again and I shake my head. She then gets up and turns around, and bucks me in the chest. I slowly fall to the ground groaning in pain from the sudden kick.

“Why did you do that!? You made me think I was actually about to die! And right after I got engaged!”

“Yeah, what's that about? Who is it?”

“Don’t try and change the subject!” Welp, can’t blame a guy for trying. I thought to myself as I recovered from the kick. The other ponies had gone back to their day with only a few watching the argument.

“Sorry about that. I just wanted to have some fun with you. Guess I should have dialed it back a bit.” I said chuckling as I rose to my full height.

“Yeah, well, next time you know not to mess with me like that.” She said sticking her nose into the air. “So why exactly are you a pony? Did a spell you were trying went wrong?” She asks with a raised eyebrow.

“No, but it does involve a spell. Twilight wanted to try a spell that would turn someone into a pony and I agreed to let her try it on me. So here is the result of the spell. No idea why I’m an alicorn though?”

“Maybe it’s because you had wings and you could do magic?”

“Hmm, that may be it?”

“That’s what I thought as well.” A voice said from my right. I look over and see Twilight walking over to us.

“Oh, hey Twilight. What are you doing here?”

“I’m here with Shadow and my friends. It was Shadow’s idea for coming here though.”

“Is that so? I never thought you would be one for coming to a pool?”

“Yeah, well, I came by and saw this here so I came in one day and had fun with some ponies I met. I wonder if they’ll be coming here? But yeah, I came here and I thought it would be a good idea to come back here with my friends.”

“Wait, you said you met some ponies here? Who are…” Lyra was cut off by a voice calling my name.

“Hey Shadow! I can’t believe you’re here!” I heard a familiar voice call out as hoof steps got closer and louder.

I turned my head and saw Diamond Light, a taller than average mare with a white coat, and a white and yellow mane and tail. Her cutie mark were blue goggles, and she was running right at me. Her main was done up in a bun. A stallion and another mare were running along beside her. The mare on her right was Blue Marine, she was very muscular for a mare, she had a dark blue coat with a white mane and tail with a sun with a smiley face on her flank was her cutie mark. The stallion was shorter than the average pony, his name was Sun Top. He had an orange coat with a light red and slight yellow for his mane and tail, and his cutie mark was water with a yellow swim cap behind it. They were all earth ponies and the mares both had on a dark red bottom, with yellow goggles on top of their heads.

“How did you know it was me?” I ask as they stop in front of me.

“Marine said she saw a strange pony next to the pool and then she heard her,” Light pointed a hoof at Twilight. “say you’re name. So then we wanted to say hi but we weren’t sure if it was really you or not.”

“Hmm, I assume that you’re here to train again?”

“Actually we came to have some fun for once. What you think we can’t have fun?”

“Well, when we met you couldn’t stop talking about how much you practiced.”

“Practiced for what?” Lyra asked confused.

“Oh, we practice for the next Equestrian Games. We represent Canterlot in the swimming session. Haven’t lost a single year yet.”

“Wow, that’s impressive.” Lyra said surprised.

“So who you here with?”

“Come on and meet them.” I said motioning a hoof to follow me.

We walked over to where the girls were talking while sitting on the chairs and Rarity was sun tanning. I cleared my throat and got their attention.

“Girls, I’d like you to meet my friends. This is Diamond Light, Blue Marine, and Sun Top. Guys, this is Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and of course, Luna.” I said pointing a hoof as I announced their names. Once I mentioned Luna they all bowed to her immediately.

“Please, there is no point in bowing to me as of now. I am here with my friends, not on business.”

“Uh, alright.” Sun said shrugging.

“Wanna have another go Shadow?” Diamond said with a confident smirk.

“Let’s do it.”

The trio and I ran to the pool and jumped in.

“You’re go Shadow.”

“Ready… Set… Marco!”

“Polo!”

I closed my eyes as I said marco and I started to feel around with my front hooves, while standing on my back hooves. I would move towards the area my friends shouted from and I would move towards it but they would move away before I could catch them. Soon after we started, after I would say marco, I would hear new ponies say polo back. And even more voices shouted out and then I heard my friends voices, even Luna’s. But I didn’t hear Rarity so she must have been still out tanning, and Twilight wasn’t here either so she must be doing the same. After several minutes of swimming around aimlessly, I finally caught one of the many ponies and I opened my eyes and saw that I caught Diamond. She started out by waiting five seconds under water, and then coming back up and starting the round.

We played for about an hour before starting a game of water volley ball. It was me and my friends against the other ponies and the trio that came and started Marco Polo. We played with the pegasi in the air smacking the ball back, and the others in the water. Unicorns weren’t allowed to use their magic though, as it would give an unfair advantage. Lyra and Azura complained, but they soon stopped and played like everyone else. Twilight and Rarity never did come and join in on the fun though, but what are you gonna do? As we played I would switch from playing in the air and then going back to the water after getting a bit restless flying back and forth. The game ended with the final score being 17 to 16, my friends and my daughter and I lost sadly, but it was a great time playing with them.

The sun was inching towards the ground with bold and bright colors. Ponies talked as they walked on home and the pool closed. Luna said that she had to get back to the castle, and she and Azura left, but not after Azura ran up and hug tackled me and said that she loved me… and that she would see me later. Me and the others walked back to the other two ponies who were lying across their lawn chairs… sleeping. They were both snoring lightly with their mouths hanging open slightly, they both had obvious sunburn, I know not how the hell they got them when they have fur. But Twilight looked cute as she slept with a light pink dawning all over her body. I sighed and shook my head while chuckling.

“Look’s like those two fell asleep.” Rainbow said flying above me.

“Thanks Captain Obvious.” I said rolling my eyes at Lyra.

“What are we gonna do about them?” Fluttershy asked with a worried tone.

“I can carry Twilight home, but somebody's gonna have to take Rarity with them.”

“Ah guess I can. Her place is on mah way home anyhow.”

“Need help getting her on you’re back?”

“No, ah can do it.”

“Without hurting her?”

She stopped mid-step after I said that and looked back at me slowly. She sighed and then shook her head.

“Ah guess not. Can ya help me?”

“Of course. All you needed to do was ask.”

I levitated Rarity off of the lawn chair and she still stayed asleep as I slowly levitated her onto Applejack’s back. She waited and got used to her weight and then slowly started to walk off as I put Twilight onto my back. I walked along with the others beside me talking. I looked up into the sky and saw the sun setting beyond the horizon and the moon now rising with a stream of silver light washing over the land. The two lights battled in the sky fro domination of the skies light, and after a few seconds the moon won and rose to the center of the sky. I looked back down when someone said my name.

“Did you hear us Shadow?” Marine asked me with worry for some reason.

“Huh?”

“We said we’ll see ya later. You gonna be at the pool tomorrow?”

“Um, probably not. Why?”

“No reason. Well, see ya some other time.”

They walked off in the other direction as I said goodbye to them. The rest of us continued to walk to our destinations and some of us would break off and head home. But not before saying goodbye to everyone. Rainbow was the first one to leave and fly to her place and invited me over tomorrow. I accepted and continued to make my way to Twilight’s. The others soon left, leaving me and Twilight alone. She was still slightly snoring while bouncing up and down a bit on my back as I walked.

After several more minutes of walking I… we finally arrived at the library. I opened the door with my magic and walked inside. I floated her off of my back and over to the couch. I went and got the aloe out of her bathroom upstairs and brought it back downstairs and shook her lightly. She stirred around and after a few seconds she opened her eyes slowly. She looked around and then back at me. Realization dawned on her face as her eyes became the size of saucers… even though they always are.

“I didn’t fall asleep did I?”

“Of course not!” I said with sarcasm dripping from my words.

“You could be a bit nicer about it.” She mumbled under her breath.

“Now that wouldn’t be like me, now would it?”

“*sigh* I guess it wouldn’t be like you not to. Aside from the whole sleeping through the day, how was the pool day for you?” She asked trying so hard to change the subject.

“You stayed up all night again didn’t you?”

“W-w-what!? What makes you think I would do that!?” She asked with a deep blush on her face. I shook my head in disappointment.

“I thought you said you would try and sleep more and study less?”

“I did try!” I stared down at her and she shrunk under my gaze. Suddenly a bright light flashed and an audible POP went off through the air. I looked down and saw that I returned to my wolf form.

“Hmm, looks like I’m back. Nevermind that though, you need to get some rest and less study. From now on only five hours of study before bedtime.”

“But-”

“No buts, now let's get you upstairs and take you out of those.” I said pointing a clawed finger down at her bikini bottom. She looked where I was pointing and turned back to me with a deep blush.

“O-okay!” She squeaked out as I floated her up with my magic and onto my back.

I walked slowly over to the stairs and ascended them very carefully as to not let Twilight slip off. She winced a few times as I climbed the stairs and I finally reached the top of the stairs and walked over to her bed. I levitated her onto her back.

“Alright this part may be a bit weird, but unless you want to do it, then go ahead.” I said pointing down at her bikini. She looked down and blushed deeply again.

“I-I-I can do it myself.”

She reached down and started to tug at the bottom she wore and winced and hissed as her skin rubbed against itself and burned her. Eventually after several minutes of reaching down and then giving up constantly. She gave up her final time and just laid back against her pillow.

“Fine, do what you need to do. But d-d-don’t try anything funny!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t.”

I leaned down and carefully took her bikini bottom in my teeth and slowly pulled them down. As I do so I accidentally get an eye full of the sight below. I stay in that position without moving, just staring right at her sweet spot, breathing heavily. I didn’t notice what I was doing until I heard a very loud moan. I jerked my head back and fell back on the floor.

“GET OUT!!!”

“Twilight I-”

“I SAID GET OUT!!!”

I was pushed out of the room by her magic and the door slammed shut behind me. I quickly stood up and knocked on the door.

“Twilight, I promise I didn’t mean to do that. Please forgive me.” I waited a few seconds. No answer. “Fine, I’ll let you think about. Good night Twilight.”

I turned around, walked down the stairs and made my way towards the door. I stopped when I noticed a purple dragon staring at me from the kitchen.

“Hey Spike, could you cheer Twilight up, and tell her that I’m sorry. *sigh* I’ll see you later.” I said without looking at him.

I continued to the door without an answer, opened the door with my magic and walked outside. I sighed once again as i looked up into the sky, the stars were glimmering up in the sky, with the moon's radiant rays of light shining everywhere through the darkness. I spread my wings open, flapped once and took off into the sky. I flew above Ponyville with most ponies inside and only a few walking the streets. I looked ahead of me, and at my destination. Canterlot. I had started staying with Luna and my daughter more every night. I would mostly stay with them on most days, but others I would travel to Ponyville to visit friends. But that's another story to tell.

I flew all the way with the stinging and refreshing cold wind, hitting my snout and over my head. I closed my eyes the rest of the way and propelled myself forward in one fast motion and hurdled toward the castle. I opened my eyes and saw Luna and Azura out on the balcony of our room, waiting for me. I was still going at unbelievable speeds, as I got closer and closer to them. At the last second when I was inches away from them, I opened my wings up and stopped right in front of them. Their eyes were big and their pupils pinpricks, it was the same sight the last few hundred times I did it. I slowly drifted back to the ground with a smirk on my face, as they got out of their stupor.

I placed my paws on the ground and stood in front of them.

“Sorry I’m late. I uh… had a bit of trouble.” I said as I felt heat rush to my cheeks.

“It is fine Shadow, you did not keep us waiting long. Would you like to come in and let us start the night?”

“Alright. But first, Azura? How would you like to come to Ponyville with me tomorrow and spend the day with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and have a sleep over?”

“Really!? I’d love to go!”

“Well then first thing in the morning I will take you and start the day off with a bit of flying. Sound good?”

“Yeah! It’s gonna be the best day ever!!!”

“Yes it will be. Now get some rest. Wouldn’t want to be tired when you’re gonna be running around all the time, now would you?” She shook her head. “Well then hop in bed and I’ll tell you a story.”

“Can it be my favorite on again?”

“But I’ve told you it about twenty times already.”

“Please~” She asks making her eyes go big like she does when she wants something. Must not look… her in the eyes! Too late. I already screwed myself, I sighed and nodded my head.

“Yay~!” She said hopping all the way over to bed. Why did Luna have to teach her that? I thought to myself.

Not too long ago, on a bright sunny day I was with Azura on our way back to the castle. It had been a long day playing with her school friends. She had been sent to a school meant for talented unicorns. She made many friends there and we had just got done with a play date. We passed an ice cream store, Azura stopped and asked if we could get ice cream. But I was too tired and said no. She pouted and asked over and over again until I put my foot down. Once we got back Luna asked how it all went and Azura told her everything. And I mean everything!

Then after telling her Luna took Azura to teach her something. Luna had a triumphant smirk on her face when she finished. And ever since that day Azura begged for things she would want. She wasn’t stubborn like Diamond Tiara but, she still got things she wanted from time to time.

Azura got under her covers and snuggled into her bed. I walked over and tucked her in and sat down next to her bed. Luna did the same and sat on the other side. I started to tell her her favorite story. The Legend of the Simourians, she loved it ever since Night Moon told us the story. I would always read it to her, and she knew every word to it. Ever since she first learned about my kind, she's been all over my kind. And when her favorite parts in the story came up, she would join in and talk in since with me.

She didn’t last long, as her eye started to slowly fall and her words coming to an end. I pulled the covers up, kissed her forehead and told her that I love her. And she said it back and I fell asleep right next to her that night.

Hey everypony! Here are the two surprises I said at the beginning of this story. The first is fan made art. It was made by Sunny Spectrum and if you’re reading this thank you so much again for making this and I hope you have time to make more, and I will truly be grateful for it. Hell, I’ll even come and give you a big fuckin’ kiss!

I would like to say that I am looking for any editors and/or proof readers for this story. People who have seen my blogs and have already ask know about this and I thank them for helping me. And if you’d like to help me with this story then PM me that you’d like to help and which position you would like. And you’re email of course. But if you don’t trust me with your email, or you just simply don’t have the time I understand, and I hope to see you all reading more of my story.

Oh, and one last thing.

I am holding a special contest for all those of you who would like to enter. This contest is not very hard, but I am feeling very nice today and I have decided to hold a contest. The challenge is to add Wolf somewhere in your name. And to send a small writing piece of your choice, but it has to include yourself in it. This will last for 2 weeks, after about four days after this has been published, details for the contest are down below.

For those of you who want to enter read this and then do as instructed, if not then get out of here and wait for the next chapter.Oh, this applies to any and everyone, even if you’re an editor or proofreader for me. OKay, firstly you would need to add Wolf to your name and then go and tell me on my profile or in a PM what you’re new and old name was. Secondly, for the writing sample you it must at least be a thousand or more words long, and must include yourself in it. It can be about anything from a date, to full on sex with your waifu. I would prefer you to write and send it to me in a docs or your choice of writing form, but you can send it to me in a PM if you’d prefer that way. And you’re short story must include Shadow or Azura from this story, A Wolf’s Story.

The prizes at the end of the 2 week time period are the following: 1st place receives a shout out, a bonus chapter of your choice in my story, a follow, a like in any stories of yours, and you can choose what my name and profile picture will be for the 2 weeks after the end of the contest. 2nd place will receive a shout out from me, a follow and your choice of a new pony coming into the main story. And last but not least, 3rd place will receive a follow,a new power for Shadow. and your choice of a new pony coming into the main story. So thank you to those of you who enter and I wish you luck. The writing samples will be judged by yours truly, and whoever is the biggest fan of my story and who know this story inside out. Which you can ask me if you would like to help me judge, but you will be given questions to answer if you truly know this story. Sorry for the long description but I wish you all luck, and may the odds forever be in your favor. PM me for any questions, concerns and/or anything about details.

I walk through the halls of Canterlot castle with two of Celestia's guards at my side so I wouldn’t try and run off. They were taking me to wherever we were going to have the tests done and the eerie silence was not helping my sanity. In all honesty, I wasn’t the type of person to be excited for something like this, I was absolutely worried of the outcome. It’s not that I’m afraid of Celestia, and what she might do, it’s just that I don’t want to lose Azura.

I had my eyes glued on the guards every movement while we walked through the silent halls. Anything as small as a wing twitch and I’m biting out their necks. I could tell that these guards were worried about ‘escorting’ me. Even though their faces hid their emotion, their bodies were tense all over and their leg muscles twitching. I could also smell the fear coming off of them. I wonder if all wolves can do that? It would make sense, they are predators that are amazing hunters.

We came upon a medium sized wooden door, with a large glass panel to the left, and a plaque to the right. I didn’t get to see what the plaque said as the guards opened the door, pushed me inside and slammed the door shut. I looked around and saw technology that looked like it was very weak compared to Earth’s. There was a metal table in the center of the room and a huge machine to the side that had blinking lights of all color. Celestia was standing next to the table with a decent poker face on while three other ponies stood in the room. Two were scientists and the other was a big stallion, almost my height, that wore black armor and had a large battle axe at his side.

Celestia cleared her throat and told me to come and lay down on the table. I did as told and walked over and laid down trying to get used to the cold metal. The table had a total of six leather straps and they tied them around my waist, arms, and my neck. They made sure all of them were very tight on the legs and waist but left enough room for my neck so I wouldn’t suffocate. They put a large metal bowl on top of my head that had wires running from the top all the way to the big machine at the side of the room. They put some wires on my chest and my head and went and did something on the big machine. Then Celestia told the scientists to start it up and they went and pulled a large lever down. The machine came to life with a shock of electric.

Nothing happened. I didn’t feel any pain, nothing seemed to happen when they turned it on. But another machine to my left told me that it was working. After several minutes of this Celestia went over and looked at the paper. It had a lot of wavy lines on it; after several seconds she finished and put the paper down and told the scientists to turn it up more. They twisted some knobs and flipped a few switches and the machine roared to life even more and then it happened.

I screamed out in pain as electric waves started to pour into my body as I tried to jerk out of the straps holding me down. I broke out of one of them and I Celestia said something but I didn’t hear it over my screaming. Then I felt my arm that was free being held back down.

I heard a banging sound and I leaned forward a tad bit and saw Azura banging on the glass window. Luna was there with Twilight and her friends as well, looking at me in fear and horror. I smashed my head back on the metal table trying to focus on anything else. After what felt like hours of torturous pain it all ceased to stop in a matter of seconds. I slowed my breathing down and looked around, dazed from the over exertion of pain.

“Princess Celestia what happened?” I heard Twilight’s voice ask as I closed my eyes from the blinding light above.

“I don’t know. If you will allow me to study the results I will have an answer here shortly. In the meantime tend to Shadow. Please carry Shadow out guard.” Celestia said, I was then picked up and I opened my eyes seeing him sling me on his back. He carried me outside the room and set me down.

“Daddy are you okay!?” Azura asked running up to my side hugging me.

I laid there for a few minutes before realizing what she just said, but I stayed quiet.

“Wait, what did that lil’ filly just call Shadow?” Applejack asked no one in particular.

“Uh-oh.” Is all Azura said without looking at them. Luna sighed heavily before looking down at me as I still laid on the round.

“Shadow you can’t hide it forever. It’s best to come out with it already before things turn bad.” All I did was nod and everyone gasped sharply.

“Wait, he can understand you? I mean like really understand you?” Rainbow asked with extreme shock.

“Yes. He can understand me. He can understand everypony, he’s just been keeping it a secret for so long, for reasons I still don’t know.”

“So he knows what we’re saying right now? You can understand me right now?” Rainbow asked still very shocked. I nodded. Everyone gasped sharply again.

“I am sorry I kept it a secret from you all. But I could not risk having you take me away and experiment on me and keep me from my daughter; I’ve wanted to say so many things. Thank you Fluttershy for taking care of me while I was injured. And Rainbow thank you for allowing me to be an option to be your pet, even though I didn’t want to be a pet at all.”

“So during the pet competition, you knew what I was saying then?”

“Every word.”

“And y-you knew what i was saying when I tended to your injured paw?”

“Yes. And might I say, you make a wonderful steak.” I said with an honest smile.

“So you mean to say you’ve been able to talk the whole time? An you never told us!?” Twilight said with utter disappointment.

“Yes.”

“But how can you talk? That’s scientifically impossible! And I have so many questions! Like, how long have you been able to talk? Are there more of your kind? If so how many are there and where are they at? And...”

“I think I can explain that.” Celestia's voice said behind me. I looked behind me and saw Celestia walking out of the room and closed the door with her magic.

“All of his kind can talk. Or, could talk. His kind vanished from existence not long after a gruesome battle.”

“What battle? What do you mean his kind vanished? Are they hidden or are they like… dead?”

“I would have to tell you afterwards, but first, Shadow, can you tell me why you have been keeping your ability to talk a secret?”

“I can talk, can’t I?” I ask with a smirk and she rolled her eyes.

“May you tell us why you have been keeping this secret?”

“Sure, all you had to do was ask.” I said chuckling. I then went into serious mode. “Like I said to them, I was afraid to speak and you take me away and experiment on me like you did just then. But mostly, because I didn’t want you to take my daughter away from me.”

“And may I assume that Azura is your daughter?” I nodded, and she sighed heavily.

I looked over at Luna who had a distraught look on her face looking down at the ground while Azura looked at her confused. Celestia turned to her sister, but Luna stayed staring at the ground.

“Luna, sister. Please tell me why you kept this from me?”

“Because, I feared the same. I thought that if you had found out the truth, that you would take her away. And I did not want Shadow to know his daughter was taken from him. So I kept it a secret, but only for until Shadow decided to reveal his secret. I am truly sorry sister, please do not hate me for it.”

Luna had started to tear up half way through her explanation, and her tears rolled down her cheeks and fell to the floor. Celestia brought her into a hug while I watched the scene from the ground still. I slowly got to my paws and stood at my full height as the effects from the explanation subsided. A minute or two passed by and the two sisters let go of each other with a smile.

“So can I ask what you were testing? And what you found out?”

“I don’t know can you ask? I mean, you can talk after all.” she said with a devious smirk.

“Haha. Answer the question already.”

“I was testing you’re magical capability. At first we didn’t get many readings for some reason but once we amplified the inducer then we got the results I was looking for. You’re magical ability is very different for a Simourian as of now. A regular score for magic in a Simourian is up to about 83 out of 100. Yours however, is at 125. I suppose you know about you’re kinds past?” I nodded. “Well that is a much higher level than Night Wing’s, but not enough for the Inner Eclipse spell.”

“Wait, what’s that spell Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked, stepping forward.

“I would have to tell you the past in order for you to understand. Why don’t we go to lunch and talk there?”

Everyone agreed with a nod of their head, and we walked to wherever Celestia was leading us to. The whole way there I was wondering why Celestia wasn't doing something to lock me up, or taking more tests? But that would have to wait, as we were arriving to our destination.

“Now as I was saying-”

Celestia began telling the story Moon Light told me and she explained it even better than Moon Light had. But I guess that's because Celestia was actually there. She told us everything from when the battle began, and when they joined sides with the Simourians. She gave even more detail on how many casualties there were for both military and civilian. And when she was about to get to the part where Luna and Night Wing would spend time fixing Canterlot, she stopped. And I could hear Luna let out a breath that she was holding in.

“So what is the Lunar Eclipse form exactly?” Twilight asked with curiosity as she wrote every word of the story down on a piece of paper with a quill.

“It is a spell that can only be performed by powerful unicorns, or in this case Simourians. To be more specific, once you obtain enough magic to cast it, then the moon and the sun align themselves in the sky and send their magic down to the caster. Once said caster receives this magic, then they are unstoppable until they either release it or they die from an overload of magic. And we have only seen one pony perform it in our lifetime. And that was Night Wing. But even he needed help with gaining enough magic, and that can only be reached if ponies and others release their magic within them to the caster. Then and only then will the caster be able to perform the spell.”

“Wait, you can die by having too much magic?” I asked confused.

“All at once yes. No single being can have too much magic at once all of a sudden. The only way to have as much power as the Inner Eclipse form, is to wait for years for the magic to even begin to settle within the body. And even then the body would already be dead before.”

“So there's a time limit?”

“So to speak, yes.”

“How long are you capable of having it?”

“I’m not sure. But Night Wing only had the power for a few minutes, and even then it already had took it out on his body.”

“What do you mean Princess?” Twilight asked confused now.

“When the battle was over and Night Wing returned to his normal form, his body was aching for weeks, and one eye went blind.”

“Oh, no. That’s horrible,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Yes, it was.” Luna said downtrodden.

“What’s wrong Luna? You seem upset?” Twilight asked.

“I-it’s nothing.” She said and she kept her face down, and looked over at me. I motioned with my head towards them, and she closed her eyes and sighed. And slowly nodded.

“No, it’s not nothing. I have something to say.” She said looking up and at them each. “It’s about Night Wing. After the battle of The Soul and when we started building Canterlot back. I had fell in love with Night Wing during that time, and he fell in love with me. And one day we were getting married under my night. But he never showed, and his kind had vanished. It was like him and his kind were never there, but we made sure to write down the battle and tell the story of the Simourians. And then that sadness went with my jealousy towards my sister and that’s when Nightmare Moon took over my mind and body.”

“I’m sorry to hear that Princess Luna.”

“It’ll be okay Luna," I said "As long as you remember him he’ll always be with you.”

“Yes, but I know he’s still out there… somewhere. I can sense him. It’s almost as if he’s,” she said looking at me in disbelief. “Right next to me,”

Everyone was silent then, before Celestia spoke up.

“Shadow, I have a question for you. Would you ever hurt a pony?” She asked, and now I’m confused from the sudden question.

“Uh, no. Why?”

“That’s all I needed to hear. Would you be willing to live among my little ponies as a citizen of Equestria? To be free, instead of hiding in the shadows? You would be able to get a job, a home of your own, and not have to hide anymore.”

“I guess so.” I said shrugging my shoulders.

“Well then, now that that’s over with why don’t we have lunch and then we’ll prepare for a speech. Guard!” Just then a guard came in through the door and saluted. “Please gather the ponies of Canterlot for a speech in an hour please.” He saluted again and walked away.

“What’s with the sudden speech sister?”

“I am going to let my little ponies know about our new friend. Now enough questions, let's eat!” She said cheerfully.

It was the first time I’ve ever seen her not serious. But, whatever. We each got something in front of us and started eating once the chefs were done making our food. I, of course, had a large steak just the way I liked it, after Fluttershy told the chef who was making it how to make it. And surprisingly a griffon had to make my meal since no ponies could make it for me. And the others had various vegetarian meals. The others would continue chatting while I stayed quiet, well I tried to but Azura had other plans. She had started to say that now we can do things together and we could learn magic together. It warmed my heart to see her like this. After we finished eating it was fifteen minutes until Celestia would announce my presence.

We made our way to the front of the castle, but everyone was silent the whole way. Nobody dared to say a word from how things might go. The worst that could happen is the ponies start a mob and try and run me out of town. But that’s just me being a bit paranoid. I could tell that the six girls were having mixed emotions about me. I’m not completely sure why but I could take a pretty good guess.

We arrived at the front doors of the castle and Celestia stopped and leaned down a bit next to my ear.

“Do not worry Shadow I will not let them hurt you, or your daughter.”

“Thank you Celestia.” Welp, there are the words I’d never think I would ever speak. I thought to myself as I swallowed the lump in my throat.

“Now, let us get this over with so we can go on with the day.” Celestia said as she turned around and walked out the front doors.

The doors closed as the cheers ceased and left nothing but silence. I stared at the door for what seemed like forever before someone said my name.

“What?” I ask turning around.

“I said, are you okay? You’ve been staring at that door forever. Are you nervous?”

“What? No. Just… I just don’t want to have to leave Azura so early when we were finally reunited. I don’t want that to happen. So I guess I actually am nervous. Heh, that’s a first.” I said as the horrible memory of my parents dead flashed in my head. I shook the thoughts away and looked back at the door.

“Don’t worry. Princess Celestia will convince them that you’re not dangerous. And you’ll be able to stay with Azura. May I ask how Azura became your daughter?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I’d rather not say.” I said to her and I returned my attention back to the door. I also don’t trust you. I thought to myself.

“Without further ado, I would like you all to meet Shadow,” Came Celestia’s voice from beyond the door.

“That’s your cue, good luck.” Twilight said beside me.

“Good luck daddy.” Azura said waving to me beside Luna. The others wished me luck as well and I slowly made my way to the door.

Every step that I took seemed to echo throughout the castle, and made my heart skip a beat. I had never felt this before, nervousness. Never knew what it was after the incident.

Everything beyond the door seemed to be completely quiet as they waited for me to exit the castle. And probably catch me and take me to the dungeon to do more painful experiments. I reached over and grasped the door handle in my mouth and I slowly pulled inward. The door opened slowly letting little rays of sunlight shine in the poorly lit castle. I stepped outside and the sun blinded me for a few seconds before I covered my eyes with a paw.

Ponies stared at me with wonder, confusion, disgust, and mostly fear. Nothing I didn’t expect, but it still made me feel worst about what I’ve become. I looked over the crowd and saw different colored ponies with foals beside them. Some would ask their parents what the thing next to the Princess was? And many just stared silently at me.

“I would like you all to meet Shadow, the Simourian. He is going to be considered a citizen now, after recent events that had come up. Please make him feel welcome. Now, will my sister and Azura come out here?”

“SHADOW!!!” A voice screamed from the crowd of ponies.

A foal came running through the crowd. I couldn’t see who it was, or recognize the voice. But I knew that I’ve heard that voice before. But where? The foal who yelled my name ran up the steps. It was Lily. My eyes widened as she ran up the stairs and the guards blocked her path.

“Shadow it’s me, Lily!” She yelled trying to push through the guards.

“Hmm, guards let her by,” Celestia said and they moved to the side. Lily ran up to me and hugged my neck with her super strength. “ May I ask how you know of Shadow, Lily?”

“He’s my dog. I got him from a nice mare, I can’t remember her name though. Why?”

“I suppose you don’t know then.” Celestia said putting a hoof to her chin.

“Know what?”

“Lily, I am sorry but, Shadow here is… special. In a way you wouldn’t understand, and well… I think he should tell you himself.” Celestia said and that made Lily even more confused. Lily was about to ask something but I beat her to it.

“It’s good to see you Lily.”

She jerked her head back and her eyes widened as she looked up at me. Her mouth opened and closed but no words came out. Just then, two other ponies ran up the stairs yelling Lily’s name. The guards blocked their path and after Celestia stopped them, they ran up to Lily and brought her into a hug without noticing me.

“I’m sorry I kept this from you.” I said and the doors to the castle opened and then Luna, Azura and the others walked out. Crescent and Blossom looked at me with wide eyes as well and their jaws dropped to the ground. “That I kept it from all of you. I know I have a lot to make up for it, and I hope you all don’t hate me for lying. I was just worried to have Azura taken away from me. But after what happened a thousand years ago, I know now that it was something stupid. And I apologize for keeping it from you all, please forgive me.”

Everyone was silent before Celestia walked up to us.

“Excuse me, but are you the parents of Lily?” They nodded. “So you have been housing Shadow for some time now?” They nodded again as their eyes and jaws returned to their regular positions. “Then I would like to ask you something, would you be willing to keep housing Shadow?”

They both looked at me with hesitation in their eyes. And they looked back at Celestia, and then down at Lily. Who was looking at me with tears in her eyes. Blossom looked at Crescent, and vice-versa. Blossom nodded her head and Crescent sighed. They all stood up and looked at Celestia and me.

“Yes. We will keep housing him. But only if he helps around the house and work with us?” She asked turning to me.

“I can live with that.” I said with a smile.

Lily kept looking at the ground for some reason and I had to ask.

“Is something wrong Lily?”

“Well, since you can talk and everything… does that mean you're not my dog anymore?” She asked looking back up at me with tears in her eyes.

“No.” I said and her eyes became pinpricks and she started sobbing. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t be your friend.” I said and she stopped sobbing and slowly looked back up at me. “Would that be okay?” I asked her and she smiled and nodded.

“Well then let’s continue with the speech, the others are getting a bit impatient.” Celestia whispered bending down for us to hear. I looked to the crowd and saw angry faces. I swallowed another lump of coal in my throat and walked up to the stand.

“Ahem. Citizens of Canterlot, I am honored that you all are allowing me a chance to redeem my actions and to live among you. I will do my best to fit in and learn. Um, any questions?”

Almost immediately a few hooves went up, and even more and more followed. I pointed to a mare for her to ask her question.

“How old are you?”

“I’m actually only 23.” I said and the crowd muttered and whispered to each other. Then more ponies raised their hooves. I pointed to a stallion and he asked his question.

“Celestia tells us you have a daughter, is she a Simourian too?”

“No, she’s a pony.”

“Is she with you?” A different mare asked.

“She is, but if you all want to see her then it’s up to her.” I looked back at Azura and expected an answer.

I waited a few seconds before she nodded. She walked up to me and was about to jump up onto the podium but I grabbed her in my mouth and put her on my back. I nuzzled her and I got a whiff of her mane that smelt like cinnamon. I looked back to to the crowd with a slight smile.

“Anymore questions?”

They all mumbled and talked to each other and they all shook their heads. But something in the crowd caught my eye. There was a hooded figure in the crowd looking up at me with amusement. Or was he staring at Azura?

“Shadow!?” I heard Luna’s voice shake me from my thoughts and I looked over at her. “Is everything alright?” She asked and I nodded my head and looked back towards the hooded pony but he wasn’t there anymore. I looked around the crowd and didn’t see him anywhere. I sighed and turned back to Luna s the crowd started to disperse and go back to their daily lives.

“So what next?” I ask with Azura still on my back.

“I would like to have a final test for you. If that is alright with you?” She asked me with a raised eyebrow. I nodded and she smiled at me. “Follow me then.” She said and she turned and went back into the castle and we all followed her inside.

We walked to the other side of the castle in several minutes and we came out the other side and into a garden. There was a huge hedge that looked to go on forever with patches of flowers along the hedge. There were random openings in the hedge along it and there was a statue of something to my right. I didn’t get a good look at it but it looked like it was a creature made of different animals. We walked for several more minutes before coming to a stop in a circular opening with a large stone fountain of Celestia and Luna in the middle.

“So what’s this final test?”

“I would like to see you fly as fast as you can while doing some sort of spell. It doesn’t matter what kind of spell. You can start when you're ready.”

“Okay.” I said and I let Azura get off of my back before opening my wings up to their full length.

I look into the sky where there wasn’t a single cloud soaring across. There was a single breeze that passed by and made my black and red mane flow across my chest. I let out a satisfying sigh as I breathed in the fresh clean air.

Then my look hardened as I firmly placed my feet in the ground and flapped my wings. I went hurtling into the air with black and red streak following behind me as I flew. I point my snout up and fly faster and higher into the sky. I didn’t look back as I was too focused on the task ahead of me.

I kept flapping my wings as hard as I could as I went faster and faster with every push. My wings were throbbing by now from the lack of exercise. But I pushed forward and went higher into the sky. The wind around me then came to a cone in front of my face as it became thinner and thinner. Then a loud boom went off behind me as a sudden rush of wind pushed onto me as I curved downwards.

I came closer and closer to the ground and I started to pull up and I noticed something. I saw the same strange figure hiding behind a hedge staring at something. I came to a stop a few yards away from where I saw the hooded figure. I looked back as I panted heavily and saw the head of the figure and I looked to where he was looking. He was looking right at Azura for some reason as the group walked towards me.

I looked back at him and saw him smile and take a step forward.

“Hey!” I yelled out making the mysterious character jerk his head my way.

He opened his wings I didn’t see and flew off. I did the same and flew after him in a chase. Whoever this guy was, he was after Azura for some reason and I was going to find out. I followed him at every turn as I advanced on him easily with my speed. Soon we passed through the palace and into the city. When he got to a corner he made an excellent turn and I did the same but lost my balance. I quickly fixed myself and kept chasing after him.

I kept yelling for him to stop before things get worse for him. He didn’t listen as he kept flying away but I was once again right on his tail. We turned another corner and I spun out and crashed into a wall. I growled as I spat out pieces of the now broken wall. I flapped my wings again and took off after him again.

The chase raged on for what seemed like hours as we kept turning corners every time I was getting close to him. But every time he did I would know what to do every time and I could tell he was becoming worried.

We turned another corner and I curved my body and angled my wings diagonally and made a sharp turn around the corner successfully. I flapped my wings hard as I was straight again. I was catching up on him now. And he knew that too. Inch by inch my smirk grew wider on my snout as I tackled the hooded figure and we fell to the ground. We were decreasing rapidly falling from a very high distance from the ground.

We were upon the ground in a matter of seconds. My eyes were shut tight but once I felt we never hit the ground I opened an eye and saw that we never hit the ground. We were mere centimeters away from the ground. I let out a sigh of relief and noticed that my body was glowing a faint golden color. I looked back as I heard the sound of hoof steps coming closer and saw Celestia and the others.

Azura ran up to me as I was set to the ground with the now unconscious stallion. He must have fainted from the fear of falling to his death. Azura tackled me to the ground in a death gripping hug. I hugged back with equal amount of strength as Azura nuzzled the side of my head with her muzzle. The others just looked while we hugged there on the ground with other ponies looking at us curiously. I got some aww’s from the others with a big smile as they watched us hugging there. After several more seconds of hugging on the ground Azura finally let go and we stood up.

After a few of them stopped their chuckling Celestia cleared her throat and looked at me.

“Shadow what happened? Why did you attack this pony?” she asked me with confusion.

“I saw him,” I said pointing down at the stallion. “Staring at Azura and I had a strange feeling about him.”

“Hmm, while your reason does not justify your actions, we will all have to wait to hear his side of the story.” she said as we all looked at the bundled figure lying on the ground.

All of a sudden the pony started to stir from conscious and everyone but me and Azura took a step back. The pony rose on wobbly legs and finally stood at full height. I glared at the pony a he looked up at us and smiled meekly. But when he looked at Azura his smile dropped and I swear I thought I heard a sniffle come from him.

“My little pony, please tell us why you were staring at young Azura back in my garden?”

“Yes, I’d like to know why you were staring at my daughter?” I asked hardening my glare.

“I can’t believe I actually found you, I found my little girl.” she said not hearing what I just said.

She jumped over and hugged her with tears streaming down her face. Azura was confused as to what was happening but hugged her back nonetheless. Awkwardly if I might add. Many thoughts were going through my head. Like, who is this mare? What is she talking about? And why does she act like she know’s Azura?

My eyes widened and I inhaled sharply as I stared at the two on the ground with a bewildered look.

“You’re Azura’s mother, aren’t you?” I ask and she looked up at me with an ‘O’ formed on her lips.

“I…”

“I… I am.” the white pegasus says with a small smile. My eyes bore into the mare before me as I stare down at her with mixed emotions. Most of which was confusion. Questions scrambled my mind begging for answers that were not plain to see as silence filled the air around us as the information sunk into us all. Questions like how she’s here standing in front of us? Why she just stalked Azura for who knows how long? And how is she alive?

I blinked looking beyond the quiet mare seeing a few ponies that did not go to the big announcement that Celestia had given to them just a few minutes ago, that were looking at us in shock and wonder. Most of which were staring directly at me. My gaze returned to the winged pony that declared to be Azura’s mother as I snort in disbelief unfolding my wing and shielding Azura from her sight.

Looking closer at the mare I tried to put pieces together to figure out if she was telling the truth. She definitely resembled Azura, almost identical if it wasn’t for the different races. I’m still not sure of the biology and how breeding here works. It could all be a fluke for what she announced, or it could be the truth and have a lot to explain to all of us. Especially Azura. Without having a mother all her life and living how she did, she must be filled with more emotion than ever.

I felt my wing being pushed aside as Azura ran out from behind it and stood in front of her mother with tears in her eyes with her back to me. “How!?” was all she said to her trembling violently as her legs struggled to hold her weight beneath her. Her “mother” only looked at her with shock evident in her face while trying to comprehend what Azura had just screamed.

After Azura had yelled a few seconds later she had started to sob making the snow coat pegasus’ face drop like her heart had just been broken before she answered in a choked voice. “I… I had never died. Whatever your father had told you it was a lie. I still lived to this day. I wanted to see you so much and searched all over for you and I finally found you. I’ve waited for so long to have this moment with you.” she stepped forward with tears in the corner of her eyes as she leaned down with a hoof outstretched and brought Azura into a tight hug. But all she met was nothing but herself making her head whip up to see Azura standing beside me her hip pushed against my leg.

She was trembling even worse than before as she stared at the shocked mare while Azura glared at her. The other ponies and the princess were watching the scene before them play out with mixed emotions. Celestia was the only one with a neutral expression. Twilight and Rarity’s mouths were hanging open with wide eyes with Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy had their ears splayed back as the butter mare hid behind her mane while Pinkies had somehow become less poofy and darker shade of pink than its usual bright and brilliant color. And Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at the two ponies in front of me with a glare. It was directed only at the fake mare and not the filly.

“Azura please, I didn’t wish for this to happen. It was merely a mistake that I’m truly sorry for.” she said before Azura interrupted her with another shout.

“Then where were you!?! Where were you when I needed you!?! When I was left with father and alone where were you!?!” she screamed pouring all her pent up emotions out into the questions she yearned to have answered after all the years that passed by for her.

“I… I cannot say.” she says with her ears splayed back looking away from Azura’s beeding eyes that stared into her very soul. She recovered quickly though and her head darted forward. “But I promise to make up for everything. All the time loss and the moments we’ve never had. We can be a family again. We can go back home to your father, live a happy life and be together forever.” she says making my confused look turn into a glare.

She all out of a sudden comes from who knows where and asks to have her daughter back after abandoning her. I don’t think it’ll be that easy now that I’m around. I’ve done more for this filly than she’s ever done. Even though it's not a life she deserves I’ve done the best to my ability.

She continues on after several seconds and asks a question that drew the line for me. “Can you ever forgive me?” My eyes snap open with my eyes ablaze looking down at Azura and she looks like she’s considering forgiving her. She’s never had a mother so it would make sense that she would want her back. But I won’t have any of this.

A loud thump comes from the ground as dust covers my paw before dispersing, floating back down to the ground. Everyone's gazes snapped to me as I focused solely on the accusing pony that just asked the wrong question. “I don’t think she’ll be forgiving you any time soon. All of a sudden you come out of nowhere and ask to have your so called daughter back.” I say as Azura tries to stop me but I look back at her with a stern look making her stop and look down at the ground. I knew it was too much but I’m going to protect her no matter what. Geez, I really am becoming a father figure.

“Now I’m highly doubting any word that's coming out of your mouth. If you are her mother then I sure won’t just let you have her back after years of not being with her. You don’t even know what she had to go through during the time you were gone.”

Azura opened her mouth to say something but I interrupted her and spoke instead. “If you were really this desperate to come find my daughter after you abandoned her, then it must have not been out of grief,” I say stepping in front of Azura with my wings outspread as I glare down at this impudent pony. “If it was then you would have come back the next day to get her back. But you didn’t, so explain to me why she should forgive you after abandoning her. And it better be one hell of a reason or you can just walk away right now.” I say stomping a paw on the ground kicking up dirt again.

Now her once shocked expression turns into a glare before she crouches down into a defensive stance, her wings outspread. “I will not leave my daughter again!!! I can’t!!! You can stand in front of my path all you want but you will not keep my daughter away from me!!!” she screams her voice filled with rage looking me dead center in the eye. I will give her this, she’s very set on getting her daughter back. But she won’t stand a chance against me. Even if I’m inexperienced.

Another voice announced themselves from my right with a motherly and stern tone. “Shadow,” the elegant voice says gaining my attention away from the mare. “Even though she may have not been with her daughter we do not know if she is truly her mother or not. “I think it would be best to give this mare a chance to prove herself that she means to bring no harm to her own daughter.”

“We can’t take that risk. For all we know she could be sent here for some other reason. I won’t let my daughter be taken from me. Even if she is by chance her mother, she’s never been there for her and I have. Even if it’s been a short time.” I say sternly turning to face Celestia while I spoke my mind to the tall pony.

“I understand where you are coming from. You want to protect her and do whatever you can to help her through life. But this is not your decision to make,” she says making me look down at Azura while she stares at Celestia with a confused look. The princess walks up to Azura and stops in front of her and leans down to eye level with her with a warm smile adorning her muzzle. “Azura, what would you like? Your options are very clear to you. You could either accept what this pony is saying as her being your mother or, you can turn her away and continue on without her. I know it is a very hard choice for a filly your age to make. But this is your decision alone.”

Azura’s eyes dart back and forth between Celestia and her mother before Celestia spoke up again. “And Shadow,” she said making me look back at her standing at her full height looking down at me. “Whatever decision Azura makes, you must accept it.” she says in a monotone voice making me grind my teeth and growl quietly as I turned my attention back to Azura waiting for her to say she’d rather stay with me.

Several seconds passed, very long and agonizing seconds that seemed to stretch on for days on end, waiting for the answer before Azura took a deep breath closing her eyes and exhaling before opening them again.

“I… I think I want to be with my mom. But I want to stay with Shadow too. What should I do dad?” she asked turning around to face me as I looked down at her about to answer her but a sharp inhale came from behind Azura making me look at the pony and see the “mother’s” jaw fell to the ground completely as her eyes widened fully.

“W-what d-did you just c-call him?” she asked keeping her eyes trained on me making Azura turn to her at her words.

“I called him dad. Is… is that a bad thing?” Azura asked, her ears splaying back on her head and her tail tucked between her legs with a look of worry.

All of a sudden her face turned into another glare with her voice dripping with malice. “What did you do to her?” she demanded her eyes boring into my own as the sound of her voice as she spoke sent shivers down my spine.

A wave of air whipped past all of us making our manes flow with the direction the wind is flying past. Silence drowned the area with the whooshing of the wind the only sound heard as the pony in front of me and I stood there with the others standing with bated breath, their muscles tensed. Not even the ponies that were once there were now gone ever since things started to intensify.

I finally spoke once I had made sure she wasn’t going to lash out at me. “She had asked to call me that herself. I allowed her to ever since. I didn’t do anything to her, nothing but feed and care for her.” I said simply before Celestia stepped in seeing her about to advance an attack on me.

“I think we all deserve an explanation as to what you mean Shadow. Why don’t we proceed this back at the palace where we have privacy for all this.” Celestia asked but I knew that it wasn’t a request as I’m sure most of the others knew that as well.

Finally arriving to where Celestia had guided us to in the castle, we all took our respective seats in the very large dining room. Celestia had sat at the end of the seemingly never ending table with Azura in the same seat with her, as it was big enough to seat both of them comfortably. I sat to her left with Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity next to me and the “mother” on the other side of the table opposite of me with Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie Pie next to her.

It had taken us nearly half an hour to finally get back to the castle seeing guards lining the halls almost everywhere with the “mother” finally having calmed down enough. Though Celestia made sure to keep her away from me so neither one of us would try anything. I wasn’t going to but I’m sure Celestia thought otherwise seeing as though she doesn’t know me.

Now we just sat there with blank looks on our faces including the “mother’s,” Celestia’s and myself. Everyone else had nervous looks on their own faces except Pinkie Pie. She had returned to her once happy self and bounced all the way back here and was currently smiling with her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth.

We were all waiting for Luna though since she had to go back to her room for something unsaid. Several minutes after the dining room hall doors closed they had opened again revealing the night princess pristine and beautiful as I had always seen her. Celestia cleared her throat finally gaining everyone's attention and cut through the thick tension in the air as Luna floated a seat next to her sister on my side giving me a small smile as she passed.

“Now that we are settled and calmed down I think it is best to first start with an introduction.” she said turning to the white pegasus next to her.

The pegasus in question cleared her throat and spoke clearly. “My name is Lila (lee-luh) Midnight, your highness.”

“Thank you Miss Midnight.” she said turning to me obviously expecting me to do the same.

I ignored the strong urge to roll my eyes. “I, am Shadow.” I say before Celestia spoke again.

“Where did you require that name, if I might ask?”

“Azura had given me that name.” I said as Azura looked up at the princess nodding her head unenthusiastically with a proud smile.

“Ooh, ooh, he gave me my name too!” she said making Celestia’s eyebrow raise.

“You did not know it before?” she asked as her confusion grew seeing Azura shake her head. “Did you ever know it?” she asked, again getting the same answer.

“I think I knew it before but my dad never called me by my name so I guess I forgot it. But then Shadow gave me one!” she said cheerfully making everyone in the room confused.

Celestia turned to me and spoke. “Why don’t you explain to us why she is not with her father right now and how you came across Azura. Please speak the truth to us no matter of how it was done.” Celestia said making every pony in the room to look at me with eager eyes. I took a deep breath closing my eyes while doing so and exhaled before opening them again.

“Well where to begin,” I said trying to say this in a way to where I don’t reveal anything secret. “I flown above a forest and saw a clearing while looking for a place to sleep for the night and saw a worn down house so I thought I would scope it out and view it if capable to sleep in. That was when I found Azura. She had came out from the house and to be honest, this next part is not very pleasant to hear.” I warned them looking down at the table dreading to tell them what happened. Mostly Luna and Azura seeing as though they are the only ones who could make me hate myself for doing this.

“Do go on. We all need the full truth of the situation if we are to understand any of this.” Celestia spoke motioning with a hoof to continue.

“Something very noticeable about her was that she was not healthy whatsoever. Her ribs were very clear to see and her coat and mane had dirt in it everywhere with bruises covering most of her body. When I could see her face she had very deep and dark bags under her eyes with more bruises on her muzzle and right eye. Then, another pony had came out. It was a stallion. And from the words he said it was clear that this was Azura’s real father.” At that everyone gasped while I waited for them to murmur amongst themselves before starting again once the murmur had slowed to a stop.

“And I had made the mistake of removing the father from the picture.” I say getting confused stares from everyone around me.

“What do you mean by that exactly?” Celestia asks with a brow raised making me sigh hoping that indirectly telling them would be enough. Sadly it wasn’t.

I close my eyes and exhale slowly. “I removed him. Meaning, he is dead.” I say earning sharp gasps from everyone, everyone except Azura and Celestia.

I’m sure Celestia had already knew what I meant and just wanted me to make it clear for the others. While Azua just stared at me with a confused look. Along with horror evident in her eyes. Her mouth was opening and closing rapidly as she seemed to try and say something but couldn’t produce the words. The room was deadly silent (No pun intended) as everyone stared at me. I wasn’t sure since my eyes were still closed but I could just feel their eyes bore into me. The only thing that could be heard was everyone's breathing as we sat there waiting for anyone to say something.

Finally, someone spoke up. “You bastard.” my eyes snapped open in a glare as I stare at the accusing voice that had said those words. Lila glared back at me with just the same glare I was giving her. She wasn’t too intimidating to me but I’m sure since my fangs were showing while I growled I was more intimidating than her at the moment.

“Like you can say anything. You left them both. If they had you there Azura may have never been abused, she would have both parents and have a happy life. And you wouldn’t be having a problem with me now.” I say while Celestia tries to interrupt but I cut her off. “But you did leave them. And Azura had to endure all that shit from her father while you were gone doing whatever you wanted. And besides, what would you do if you were in that situation yourself hmm? Seeing Azura in that exact state and her father being the cause of it, what would you do?” I ask her her glare slowly falling to a frown as she realizes the truth in my words.

“Shadow, while your heart was in the right place it could have been handled differently without the way you had.” she says gaining my own attention along with everyone else's as she stared at me with a very stern look as I could feel the power coming from her stare alone making me shiver. I don’t exactly see why these six are here with us. And why I’m just now realizing this.

“No,” Lila says with the spotlight now on her. “He’s right. If I had just stayed then we wouldn’t be here. Azura wouldn’t have been in that situation and she would have had a happy life. But instead she did go through this. All because of me.” a single tear falls from her eye sliding down her cheek and to the floor without a sound.

“Not only did I leave her, I betrayed her. At birth I had ran away,” more tears started to slowly fall from her eyes as she spoke. “Leaving her father confused and I’m sure ashamed of himself thinking he had done something to make me run away. Not only did I leave them, I had cursed Azura with the hatred left in her father to be pushed on her instead of who really deserved it. Me.” more tears flowed from her eyes like a river flowing down and forming into a waterfall.

The sound of hooves could be heard as Azura made her way over to her mother quickly and hopped up onto her seat and hugged her, tears flowing from her own eyes as well. Lila hugged her daughter back her eyes shut tightly, holding her close to her like she hadn’t seen her for the longest of times. And it had been. They just sat there crying into each others coat while nuzzling another with the corners of their mouths curling up into a small smile.

Not only were the girls smiling including both princesses, but the six mares were also tearing up at the sight. Rainbow was obviously trying to hold the tears back but only succeeded for a few seconds before they came rolling down her cheeks. And now I felt guilty for saying what I had said. Don’t get me wrong it was the truth nonetheless but I had made her feel like the worst mother in history. And maybe Celestia was right, maybe I could have handled the situation with Azura’s father differently, instead of taking his life for something that was out of his control. Albeit him abusing her was wrong, I could have helped him instead.

For several minutes Lila and Azura sat in the chair hugging each other in this heart warming moment like when the sun shines through the window in your bedroom and makes your skin feel warm as you lay there in bed. But I.... I was lost in thought, thinking of different scenarios and outcomes that could have happened instead of what did happen. Celestia and Luna both saw me lost in my mind.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Shadow,” she says making my head snap to her to meet her gaze with my own. “What is troubling you?” Damn mind reading pony. I curse in my head as I look at her with a neutral expression.

“I’m just… regretting what I had done. Not only did I… end Azura’s fathers life, but I took away Lila’s husband as well. Like Lila said he must have been angry with himself, thinking Lila’s missing was all his fault somehow. Even though he abused her he didn’t deserve what had happened.”

Celestia just smiled while Lila stared at me with a shocked expression. “I won’t lie, it is quite a surprise to see you realizing your wrong deeds so soon. No offense to you,”

“None taken.” I say bitterly.

“But hardly even any of my guards own up to their mistakes so quickly. Not even in the same day”

“Good thing I’m not a guard now is it?” I ask as she continues to smile with her warm motherly smile. She looked at me for several seconds making me feel a bit awkward before she cleared her throat again.

“Well sister, what do you say to all of this?” celestia says turning her head to look at Luna who in turn returns her gaze.

“We… I think that Shadow has shown that he has… as most ponies now would say ‘owned up to his mistakes,’ although...” she stops almost as if hesitating. “I don’t think he should go from this crime unpunished just from owning to his mistake even if he knows what he did was wrong.” Celestia nods her head silently agreeing with her.

“We’ll discuss his punishment later, for now we have another problem at hoof.” she says turning her head to the mare and filly in the chair next to her. “Azura, seeing as though you now know the truth of your father, what do you think of Shadow?” she asks making Azura look at me, pondering in her mind what might be the end of our relationship as father and daughter.

Everyone in the room waited for her to respond with bated breath. “I,” she started pausing making everyone lean in closer. “I think that he is still the Shadow that saved and took care of me. I know that everyone makes mistakes now. Mom made the mistake of leaving me for her own reasons and is trying to make up for it. And my dad had done something mean to me out of anger. But my new dad didn’t even know me and had protected me. He fed me, he even gave me a bath. And I gave him one too!” she said giggling as I recall the memory of her bright smile as she made more bubbles fall from the side of my head making me chuckle too.

“I don’t know why Shadow did that to dad but… I know that he loves me.” she says smiling at me with tears in the corners of her eyes making me smile back. I… I’ve never felt this feeling before. Its strange yet, warm. Like my heart was jumping up and down in my chest. Now it was my turn to tear up as a single tear rolled down my fur.

“Well then I think it’s clear now,” Celestia says gaining everyone's attention yet again. “There is only one problem left. Azura, which one do you want to stay with?”

“I have to choose? Can’t I just have both my mommy and daddy?” she asks looking up at Celestia almost heartbroken to lose one of her new parents so soon.

“I suppose not.” she says quietly looking down before looking back up with a smile. “Well then, it looks like we’ll have to make arrangements for a house in Ponyville. It seems we’ll be having a new resident there.” she says making all of us confused. Including Luna.

“Tia whatever do you mean?”

“What I mean is, Lila,” she says making Lila look at her with a fearful look. “Congratulations are in order for being a homeowner again in Equestria.”

“You mean you… you’re gonna…” she mumbles before her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she fell back in her seat unconscious.

Most of the girls bursted out laughing while only me and Azura stayed silent. Azura because she was confused, myself because I didn’t find it funny. And I was a bit confused myself. Like why Celestia had made her a resident in Ponyville? And why she didn’t say anything… about… shit, we’re both going to be with Azura in Ponyville. Arent we? I ask myself sighing heavily, though no one else heard or just didn’t pay any attention to me as they continued to laugh their hearts out while Azura continued to look at all of them with a confused look.

“What? I don’t get it.”

Stepping through the halls with only the princesses Azura, Lila and I, we made our way to the rooms we’ll be staying in for the duration of the time we’re here. The other girls had gone to rooms somewhere else in the large castle splitting away from us halfway from where we are now. I was confused as to how they knew exactly where to go until Celestia told me she kept individual rooms for them since they were here quiet often than usual. Celestia had also said we could leave once the house is done being built in Ponyville, which would only be a few days.

I was also informed that not only will Lila now be a resident, I will as well. Celestia saw best that we would both be with Azura together even though we were not married. And she agreed that we didn’t have to be married thankfully but we still had to share Azura seeing as though that was the best way to handle us she said since we both wanted Azura for ourselves. While I was angry at the time I could see her reasoning behind it, even if I didn’t agree with it still.

Now I’m wondering how well me and Lila will get along while we have to live with each other soon. And mostly how Azura can adjust to this new change. Events of how things can play out now that things are the way they are play through my head making me not realize Celestia trying to get my attention. A large white wing waved in front of my muzzle making me blink a few times looking up at the pony. Celestia smiled at me before speaking again.

“Did you hear me Shadow?” she asked making me shake my head. “I asked if you wouldn’t mind coming to my chambers for a few minutes? I have something I’d like to speak with you about.”

“I don’t see why but there’s not really anything else I’m doing so why not?” I asked rhetorically making her smile down at me again.

I was slumped over during most of the walk with my mind filled with the events that occurred in the spam of today. Not much longer after Celestia had asked me to come with her to her ‘chambers’ as she put it, before we stopped in front of a door that seemed all too familiar.

I looked around me seeing only a wall and a door on the other side. My luck is turning around. I slam my head into the door next to the handle and break the the door down with restriction but the handle breaks from the hole sounding a loud crack throughout the hall. I hopped into the room and see a balcony making a B line straight to it. I shoulder rush the door this time and bust through them the same way I did before. Instead of the door flying open like the first one had this one breaks nonetheless but glass breaks along with the hinges sending the doors flying off the balcony and down into the city.

A voice called out for me making me shake my head of the thought of the past. The whole thing seemed so surreal. “Has it really been that long?” I think to myself turning to look to whoever tried to get my attention. I see Celestia looking at me with a worried look. Azura was also looking at me with a worried expression with a hoof raised off the ground slightly as if she was about to move to my side in case of something happening.

“Are you alright Shadow?” Celestia asks again stepping closer to me.

“I’m fine,” I say looking at the door again before looking back to Celestia. “Where are we going? I thought we were going to your room?”

“We are heading to my sister's bedroom first to drop off Azura. While we will be discussing our conversation from earlier further in detail.”

“What!? Why can’t I come with you? I wanna be with mom and dad!” she screams making Celestia smile warmly at her.

“Don’t fret Azura. It will not take long. You will see them soon and then you can enjoy the sights of Canterlot with your mother and father.”

She looks down saddened but nods her head begrudgingly as we make our way towards Luna’s room in silence for several minutes before we come to a halt in front of said mare with a small smile adorning her muzzle.

“Here is Azura sister, take care of her while I talk to Shadow and Lila for a minute please?” she asks even though we all know it was more of a demand for whatever reason.

“Of course. Come along Azura, it's time for your studies.” Azura walks to Luna as she stretches a wing out and folds it around Azura’s body beckoning her onward while Azura tries to protest making a smile creep its way on my lips knowing what it was like being her age and not wanting to ever do anything that counted as school work.

The door opened from the unicorn guards stationed on opposite sides of the door using their magic to do so while the pair made their way inside. Before the door shut completely Azura looked back at me scared as her eyes darted to the person on my left knowing all too well that it was Lila she was also concerned for. Finally the doors closed as Celestia turned around calling for us to follow as we made our way back towards her own room.

After making our way back to her room we each sat down at a marble table in the corner of her room next to a few bookshelves sitting down on the cushions she had layed out around the circular table. We each took our own seat sitting in anticipation waiting for Celestia to start up what she wanted to speak with us about. Several seconds later she finally began by clearing her throat.

“Now before I begin, I want to thank you all for your co-operation. I know it must be hard for the both of you to accept each other as equals considering you both will end up with custody of Azura one way or another. So let me begin by laying out what I have planned so far. Seeing how you two don’t peticularly accept each other or the idea of having Azura with the other I have a few options for you to decide upon.

“The first option is to have the both of you have full custody over Azura, meaning you will both have to be married to the other.”

“NO!” Lila and I both shout out immediately after hearing the option of being married to each other making Celestia giggle.

“I did not think that would be the case between you two. So the only other option is to either live in the same household together or your own household and have different visiting options for Azura to visit you two both. That is your decision to make but let me point out that if this does not seem to work out Luna will be given full custody to Azura. I would suggest that the two of you live together and if living under the same roof does not work out then I will allow a second chance for you two to live separately and have half custody. When you are ready let me know. I will step out so that you can discuss your options.”

Celestia walks out of the room with the large doors closing behind her leaving Lila and I alone in silence. My life seems to be filled with so much fun now. Not.

A sigh comes to my left making my eyes flick over to see Lila looking down at her hooves. Seeing this was odd, only knowing this mare for an hour I thought she was just completely angry and self centered. But now I’m seeing another side of her making my opinion of her unbalanced.

Another sigh came from her muzzle before she looked up at me with her icy light blue eyes. “I guess no matter what happens we’re both going to be stuck seeing each other.” she says her face scrunching up as she spoke those words. This time I couldn’t help my eyes roll at her statement. Not just because of the face but also for how obvious it was.

“Seems like it.”

“I think we both want to have separate custody of… our daughter.” she says stretching our out long enough as if the word was alien to her. “So I think we should just split the time we see her between us so we don’t have to see each other much. There problem solved.” she speaks quickly trying to make the final decision for both of us before sticking her nose into the air.

“While I would love to still have Azura and hardly ever see you, its not our best option.” I say as her eyes snap open looking down at me with an intense glare.

“And why is it such a bad idea?” she asks venom dripping from her words.

“Well other than the fact that it's absurd, it's not the smartest thing to do. Don’t get me wrong here, I wish there was a different way but I think we should… live together with Azura.”

“Absolutely not! I will not get married to some wolf with an ego!” she snapped making my eye twitch. I had had enough of her and I was not going to let her have her way. I slammed my paw down on the marble table making a loud thump.

“Don’t you dare go there! I don’t want this just as much as you but it's our best option! If we live together we could possibly come up with some mutual agreement between us without hurting Azura! Don’t just think of yourself, think of what Azura will end up like if we split up the two most important things in her life! She’ll end up a wreck thinking it was somehow her fault! Do you want that to happen to her!?!”

“NO!!! Of course I don’t want that to happen to her! But I can’t allow a monster to be her father figure! This must be some sort of plot you have planned for who knows what!?! For all I know you could be doing this just to have ponies trust you so they don’t expect you for whatever your planning!!!”

My heart seemed to skip a beat. How the hell does she know? No, there’s no way she knows. But why would she say something like that? Is it to just get her point across and hope that I’ll back down? I sat there looking directly in her eyes with a neutral expression with the gears in my head turning.

“So you think I’m evil?” I say to her closing my eyes. “What makes you assume that I’m evil?” Her eyes go wide and her breath catches in her throat.

She tries to speak but starts to shiver before she could get anything out. “J-just look at you! You're a wolf! Nothing but a beast that's able to talk! How do I know that you can be trusted when you're just foreign to me and everypony else!!!”

“Because I love her!!!” I shout with as much might as I could muster. All she does in return is stare at me with wide eyes with her mouth hanging open. Several seconds pass before the pressure in the room is too much for my mind as I sigh with my head drooping. “I know you don’t trust me or that you ever will. All I’ve ever done has come out to be nothing but when I found Azura I could have cared less for what happened to her. But… I stopped myself. I don’t know why but I saw myself in her. Scared and alone. And after taking care of her I realized that she’s the best thing I’ve done in my life. I don’t care if we don't get along ever.” I say glaring at her making her start to retaliate but I speak before she could utter a word. “But let’s act happy with each other in front of Azura. So that she stays happy.”

Her once hatred look fell from her face before her eyes dropped to the ground. Several long minutes passed by as we sat in silence. Every second I kept thinking she would lash out at me or simply start yelling again but neither came. She finally looked up at me with a blank look plastered on her face. I was about to ask what her answer was going to be but she beat me to it.

“Okay.” was all she said. Now it was my turn for my breath to catch in my throat. “I’ll do it. But it’s only for Azura. And that will never change. Do you understand?”

“Understood. I could care less what happens to you. But for Azura’s sake, I’ll do it.” she nods at me and at that moment the doors swing open and in walks the royal pain in the ass herself. I don’t use that term loosely either, I only say that for the fact that she’s making me work with this pony in order to be with Azura. She calmly walks over and sits down in her original seat before smiling at us both.

“I suppose you two have worked things out?” You know damn well how things went. I think to myself as I try my hardest not to grind my teeth at her question. All she got from us was a slight nod of our head. “Excellent. Now I suppose we should discuss the arrangements…”

Finally after all that mess was straightened out I was finally out of that cursed room and walking to Luna’s room where Azura was being kept. Sadly Lila had to come with me because, well because she was her mother. We walked in, you guessed it, silence and it took almost an hour to get that whole ordeal arranged with Celestia and I was still being annoyed by this mares presence. We had to go over what house we wanted, where to place it, how many rooms we were going to need, the list just keeps going. We decided to live on the edge of town where most ponies don’t tend to go. Which made it work for Lila and I. I’m sure she didn’t want to be seen with me as much as possible, which I would have agreed with if she spoke up about it. While I liked the idea since I’ll be a new member of society, I’ll have ponies wanting to know all sorts of things about why I kept my secret, well, secret!

Which I wanted to avoid those situations at all cost, the last thing I need is a bunch of nosy ponies getting all up in my business. The sound of hooves and a soft tapping from my paws were the only noises that were heard throughout the desolate halls of the castle. As we continued to inch closer to where Azura was being held I kept my head low and my eyes forward, only every minute I’d look over quickly to see what her face looked like in hopes of predicting what she’s thinking. God knows what she’s planning to do with Azura. I hope the kid’s doing alright.

Third Person. Location Luna’s Chambers

“But I don’t wanna~.” Azura’s voice could be heard from behind the large iron doors as the guards stand stiff ignoring her complaints about her studies.

Luna sighs, putting a hoof to her muzzle before looking back up at Azura who has a puppy dog look plastered on her face. The same look she has been giving Luna since they arrived in Luna’s room never faltered as Luna attempted to get her to start her subjects again.

“Azura you cannot keep avoiding your studies. Soon you might be going to school with other fillies and colts your age and they already have a big step ahead of you. We need to try and get you caught up as best as we can.”

“But I wanna go see daddy.” she pleads crossing her hooves pushing out her lower lip.

“Yes, I know Azura. But you have to be patient, Shadow and… Lila will be here shortly. For now let us focus on your studies to pass the time. You won’t even notice when the time passes by.” she said with a faint smile.

She nods her head and smiles up at Luna before a medium sized book floats over in front of Azura and lands on the ground before Azura looks up with a confused look.

“What is it?” Luna said.

“Well… now that my real mom is here. What does that make you? I still want you to be my mommy too but is it right to have two moms?”

“Well Azura your sitauation is a unique one at most, but there are situations where having two mothers is okay. But in yours… you only have one to call mother. And that would be Lila.”

“...What if I don’t like her?” she asked making Luna’s eyes almost bug out of her skull. The thought alone of Azura not liking her own mother astounded her.

“Why would you not like your very own mother, Azura?”

“I-I don’t know. I just have a weird feeling.” she said making Luna sigh.

“This must be coming from the fact that your just now meeting her. Give it time little one. You will learn who your mother is and what really has been going on.” I just hope the reason is good enough not to break Azura’s heart.

After a few awkward seconds Azura was back in her curious state again instead of being lost in thought.

“What do you think’s going to happen with mom and dad?”

“I don’t know Azura. I don’t know,” she said shaking her head. “If anything is to happen, then there will most likely be a dispute between them. I don’t think it will come to that though.” she said hopefully as she looked down at Azura’s face for several quiet seconds.

“Maybe we’ll stay here with you and we can be a big family together!” she said jumping up and down with an ear splitting smile.

“I don’t think that…”

“Ooh, ooh, we can go out on a picnic! Or even go watch a movie! I never got to actually see one before! This is gonna be so much fun!” she says bouncing out of control thinking of all the thigns they would to together.

Which only made Luna nervous about what will actually happen and see Azura’s dream crushed. She couldn’t bare to see that happen to her after all she’s learned from her past. Even after seeing her dreams she’s seen how much shes improved ever since Shadow found her.

“Hey Luna?” Azura asked snapping Luna put of her stupor.

“Yes?” she asks nervously.

“What’s dispute mean?”

First Person: Shadow. Location; Lunas Chambers

Finally reaching our destination we stop in front of a very large blue door for the second time today, probably not going to be the last of seeing the front of this door. The walk here had been completely silent with not even a single pony passing by us when before there were guards stationed almost everywhere in every hall. But they were both seeing the first guards throughout the halls after first seeing them everywhere, now seeing two stationed on both sides of the massive door. They were stoic and still as always while we waited. Not sure why we were waiting though since Celestia told Luna we were coming to her room after… negotiations. So she should be expecting us.

With that in mind I take a step closer to the door and bring a paw up to bang loudly on the heavy iron door. Keeping my head straight I look over to see the guard unmoving to my advancement and looked to the other side of me seeing the other guard in the same state. Guess they were told of our coming as well.

“Daddy!!!” a voice shouted before I was off balance from added weight and fell to the ground in just a second before head meets marble with sharp pain searing through my skull. I shake my head groaning after the pain aching in my skull subsided after several seconds and the blurriness in my eyes faded back to reality. Pretty much my life now is pain.

“Hey Azura. How was your time with Luna?”

“It was…” she looked behind her shoulder back at the door with Luna standing outside of her room. “Infur… inform-uh… informative.” she said smiling looking back over her shoulder at Luna as she smiles softly nodding her head back at Azura.

“Seems like your sticking with your studies. Keep it up and you can be a scholar one day. But for now…”

“But for now!” Lila says loudly walking up beside Azura pushing her with a wing to walk forward. “We need to get ready. Princess Celestia has set up a dinner for us tonight as a family and we need to be ready so we can be there on time.” she said glaring at me over her shoulder as she passed me.

“Can I say bye to mommy before we go?” Azura asks looking up at Lila. A noticeable twitch from here eye caught my own before she forced a smile down at Azura.

“Of course you can say bye to the princess.” she says with venom dripping from the last word.

Azura runs back to Luna and hugs her legs tightly before hesitantly walking back over to Lila who rushes Azura down the hall. I walk up beside Luna and watch as they go waiting until they’re our of ear shot.

“Seems like she doesn’t like either of us.”

“Yes, well I suggest you hurry on to dinner before she bites your head off.” she says looking at me with a smirk.

“Good idea. Will I be seeing you there?” I ask looking back at her while slowly walking forward earning a nod from her. “Then I’ll be seeing you later.”

I quicken my pace and catch up to the, almost identical, ponies walking together making the smaller one look back at me. The walk back to Lila’s was uneventful and down right boring. As we were stepping into the room Lila put a hoof in front of me and told me to wait outside with hate evident in her tone, that Azura somehow misheard. So I just let her have her way considering I gave my word to try and be nice to her and sat down outside the door waiting and waiting and waiting.

Finally my ear flicked when I heard a click come from my right making me turn my head to see Lila walk out of the room with her hair pristine and curled along with her tail in the same state. She also had all the standard make-up woman wear for some odd reason. Especially ponies in my case. The make-up being eye shadow/liner and blush. When she passed me and my eyes looked down at Azura my jaw dropped to the ground.

Her mane was cleaned and seemed to shine in the light with it being in a bun with a few locks hanging out stylishly. Her tail was curled and she had eyeliner, blush, and lip gloss placed on her expertly.

She noticed me staring at her making a blush creep up onto her cheeks as she averted her eyes away from mine.

“W-what are you looking at?” she asks shying away kicking the ground with a hoof.

I chuckled softly with a small smile gracing my muzzle while shaking my head slowly. “Nothing. Nothing at all Azura.”

“Beautiful isn't she?” Lila asks from behind me. I turn my head and smirk at her.

“Now that is something we can agree on.”

She smiled back at me nodding her head. “Let's get going. We shouldn't keep the princess waiting.”

With a smile on my face the odd trio made up of Azura, Lila and I, we make our way down the desolate hall filled with bright and aromatic plants placed equally apart from each other. Curtains were draped along the ceiling to hang a certain way to make the hallway look more magnificent and majestic. The world around me seemed to be brighter than it was before. It was odd, before this moment I had never felt this… happy.

My eyes glanced down at Azura and a ray of sunlight seemed to shine upon Azura’s face just right to make her look like she herself, was shining and glittering like an angel making my smile grow just a little more. Thinking back before all this is just a glimpse of how things added up to this moment. Something seems off about this though. Things shouldn’t be this easy, it never is. But, I guess I’ll just have to live with the feeling until something happens.

Glancing at Azura again seeing the same smile on her, my eyes move up to Lila’s seeing her looking down at Azura with a small smile. Strange to think I’ll have to be living with her soon. Both of them to be exact. Wonder how that’s gonna turn out. Maybe that’s the weird feeling I’ve been having, or maybe it’s the dinner we’re about to go to.

Turning down a corner I spot two guards standing outside a large door that is very familiar to us. We come up to the doors and the guards don’t even look at us as they use their magic to open the large heavy doors, seemingly with ease, as they keep the same stoic posture and poker face. As the doors open to reveal the same long room we’ve been in before with Celestia sitting at the end, we step through as the doors begin to close behind us.

“Ah! You’ve arrived! I’ve been quite anxious about this occasion. Please, have a seat.” Celestia says at the end of the table as she indicates the seats next to her. We walk down to the end where Celestia is sitting as we take our seats. I sit next to Celestia as Azura and Lila sit on the other side of her, across from me.

“I take it everything went smoothly?” Celestia asked as she smiled at Azura making her smile back at her nodding her head. “Good. Now I know your all expecting a long conversation, or at least, I know Shadow is,” she said, looking at me with a grin making me sigh. “But before that happens,” she says while using her magic to open two doors next to us. Upon opening, a few ponies in white aprons and big white hats enter the room with silver platters, either on their backs or gripped with their magic. When they had gotten beside us they set them down on the table before opening them, releasing the steamy contents inside before walking away through the way they came as it closed behind the last one.
“Bon appetit,” Celestia said as I had already dug into my steaming hot, juicy, succulent steak without hesitating even a moment after it opened.

Even Azura began to dig into her own food while Celestia and Lila used their silverware to eat their salads. Sadly, that sweet moment soon ended as Celestia cleared her throat to gain our attention.

“Now, to discuss our earlier topic. Shadow,” she said turning her head to look at me. “Your punishment.” she said making my ears droop as well as my mouth.

Celestia took another bite of her salad while she looked to be in deep thought for several seconds, while Lila looked at the Princess with an eager look to see the Princess had planned for me. And I thought we were starting to get along Lila. I sarcastically thought in my head.

“Aha! I just thought of the perfect opportunity! As you may know, Ponyville is… short hooved for guards. Considering the dangers that come up in that town. Most guards either quit after something dangerous occurs, or they get severely wounded to the point to where they can no longer serve as the Royal Guard.” she spoke, Azura oblivious to what is going on around her, too focused on her food.

“Being a Royal Guard is all about making quick decisions in tough situations and keeping your cool. They also have to show discipline and respect for everyone around them. And because of the incident you had, I think it would be suitable for you to be a Private in the Royal Guard, posted in Ponyville. You will be required to study Equestrian history and politics, along with the law of course.” she stated with a nod to the side, listing off things I’m already dreading. “It will be a good way for you to get acquainted with my little ponies. Of course, you will be paid for being a guard, but you still have to follow the law. Until your commanding officer approves of you being ready, you will be restricted from enforcing the law.”

After a few seconds of silence, I figured she was finished and sighed, heavily.

“Is that to everypony's likings?” she asks, seeing Lila’s look of discomfort.

“Absolutely not! That’s not a punishment at all! A punishment would be something he despises to do, locking him in jail! Or something that will hurt him! This isn’t a punishment, this is like a reward more than anything!” she screams out in pure anger. Azura stops consuming her food, looking up at her mother with a worried and confused look.

“Well then,” she says with a graceful smile. “What do you think Shadow?”

“I hate it.” I say with an angry scowl.

“Nevermind, best punishment ever! I loved it from the beginning!” she smiles at the Princess and chuckles awkwardly making her smile back at her. “But that can’t be all of his punishment, he killed my husband.”

“No, your right that is not all of it. He will also make up for the food he… ‘borrowed’ from me,” she giggled. She must think she’s so clever. “When the time comes, I will have him come back to Canterlot for a few events arriving soon and be one of my ‘servants’ for the night until his ‘debt’ is paid off.” she said, her smirk growing larger as she eyed me, waiting for a reaction.

“Now I’m starting to hate you.” I said, looking at the Princess making her laugh loudly, for whatever reason.

“Trust me, I’m sure you’ll enjoy it more than you think.” she said, still trying to calm down, with only small giggles now.

“We’ll see about that.” I said under my breath.

“Is that all? That’s the only punishments he gets!?”

“Of course, I wouldn’t want to make him bend over backward. He did have a probable cause for what he did, even though it was still wrong.” Celestia said, smiling at her lovingly.

“But… he’s a murderer! He killed my husband!”

“If you loved him so much then why did you leave?” Lila cringed in her seat after hearing Celestia’s question. Lila lowered her head with her ears laid against her head. Several seconds passed in silence, no one wanting to break the ice. More of, Azura and I, anyway.

“I… I didn’t know what to do. You wouldn’t understand.” her eyes looked at the ground. She almost looked, ashamed. That can’t be it though.

“Why not tell us, so that we may hope to understand?” Celestia asked with concern in her voice.

“I… can’t.” Lila spat out.

“Very well, then I suppose that is all that is needed to be discussed. Now, go on, enjoy the rest of this lovely day. Tomorrow, we discuss the situation with the others.” she said as the entrance to the dining hall swung open with the use of Celestia’s magic. We got up and said our goodbyes as we exited the room in silence. While the doors began to close behind us, I barely made out the words Celestia spoke.

“This is going to be harder than I…” was all I heard before the doors shut fully.

The next day I sat out on my balcony with the morning sun rising in the distance, with a soft breeze flowing past me. Everything seemed to be moving too quickly. I come to Equestria, with little to no information on anything at all, other than just having to steal some jewelry, then get mixed up with a little helpless filly, and fall for the said filly. After that, I meet a Princess of Canterlot and leave Azura with the princess. I even meet another filly then live with said filly while continuing on my quest. Then it leads to this moment, finding Azura’s mother, fighting for my daughter, and falling in love. That... thing, really did change my life. Sadly, it’s for a cost I still need to finish. But what will happen if I do give him the Elements? And why am I just now asking myself this?

My thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the balcony door, I was so deep in my thoughts I didn’t realize anyone coming in. I turn my head to see who had interrupted me and noticed it was a little snow color coated filly.

“Daddy!!!” she screamed launching herself at me as I toppled to the ground from the surprise attack. We both groaned as we sat up together before she gasped and leaped to hug my neck with a giggle.

“Well, that sure was a surprise.” I chuckle slightly, putting a paw onto her side.

“Yes, everything is going to be a surprise for us today.” came the voice of one particular hellspawn. I look up to see Lila step through the doorway with a light glare towards me.

She looks like she’s in a good mood.

“Let’s just keep it to a minimum today, Lila.” I pronounce her name with as little venom as possible before Azura and I stand up so I could properly glare at Lila. Every day this has just gotten worse, there’s nothing I can do to please her. And why all of a sudden did she show up?

“So what did you need?”

“Celestia has asked for us to come to breakfast. She said she wouldn’t be able to join us though. So, instead, Luna will be with us.” she said with an exasperated voice.

I resist the urge to roll my eyes and instead, settle on huffing quietly to myself. Not long after, quietly sitting in silence, the Mistress of the Night enters through the grand doors with her head held high, giving off an air of authority, as usual. I noticed Azura kept glancing at all of us, looking for a way to say something. Instead, Luna had begun the conversation.

“So, Shadow, Lila, I hear you two will be taking Azura back to Ponyville together. Are there any concerns that have not been mentioned to either party?” She looks to both of us with a raised eyebrow.

“Plenty.” I mutter under my breath. Lila definitely heard me, as she had looked towards me before turning her attention back to smile at Luna.

“Well,” she began with the long list of things she was “worried” about, as she put it.

The list was very long, her explanations even longer, which made this more like the Congress get together for the discussion of a bill becoming a law than just a… nevermind, this is just that. Long and dull. The complaints that got on my bad side the most were sleeping arrangements. She didn’t want to be in a house with a beast. But Luna was able to “convince” her that, everything will be settled and carefully watched. In the end, nothing was accomplished, like always in an argument. Just kidding, the smart always win.

Luna said her farewells, saying she was needing some much-needed rest before she had to go to night court. Whatever that is. Knowing Equestria, it’s probably too obvious, as its titles for cities. Not the smartest I would say, considering there’s magic in this world. To think, I still have too much to do, and now I’m getting myself stuck in a spiral of a chaotic mess.

It’s like I can just faintly hear a master of destruction shudder with glee and excitement.

I came here, thinking I would get away from all the torment of my daily routine in life, but in reality, I think I made it worse for myself. On one hand, I would have never saved Azura, I suppose. Then again, my main plan starting out was to find the Elements and go on living my life. No questions asked. But then, recent events prevented me from doing just that, and I know one day, it’ll come back to bite me in the ass, sooner or later. There are too many thoughts going through my mind all at once to even realize the main goal here. Wait, what is the main goal here?

Am I here to save this world, or am I here for my own life? The deal we made didn’t even make any sense, I get these jewels and he lets me stay here? Well, I guess it does make sense considering I wanted off of Earth, but still, I can’t help but wonder why I even agreed to this in the first place.

“Daddy lets go!” Azura shouted, snapping me out of my deep, dark thoughts. I smile slightly as I hop up onto my paws before following after the two ponies.

“Now, what should we do?” Azura asked as she slowed down to walk beside me.

“I’m not sure, actually,” I said.

I had no clue what to do, nothing interesting was coming to mind. Out of nowhere, a headache seemed to have formed all of a sudden. It felt as if my brain was about to burst from my skull, it was so bad.

“We need to talk. NOW!” a voice shouted, almost as if he was consumed by anger. I knew exactly who that voice belonged to as well.

“Uh, actually, I need to go use the restroom real quick. I’ll be right back.” I spat out.

I walked past Lila, as calm as possible, but not before seeing her squint her eyes at me as I passed by. Almost like she knew why I was leaving so suddenly; I brushed off the idea and continued on to find a room I could hide in.

I went quite a distance before finding a door cracked open just enough for me to slip through and quietly shut it behind me. Before I could even take a step further into the room, a booming voice shouted out as a bright light flashed in front of me, making me turn my head away with my eyes shut tight. When the light faded away to where I felt I was comfortable enough to look again, I slowly opened my eyes to reveal the man in black.

“Why have you wasted my time so often!? Have you forgotten your purpose here!?” he shouted, venom seemingly dripping from his voice as his form hunched over while his hands almost looked like claws, ready to slash at me at any moment.

I flinched slightly from the sudden burst of rage. My muscles tightened up, ready to make a run for it, fear and adrenaline rushing through my veins. With my eyes wide and my breath quickened, I commanded my body not to move an inch, in fear of being hurt by this mysteriously powerful man. Something about him seemed to just fill the room with dreadfully powerful magic. My mind was racing on the inside, while the outside tried to stay as calm as possible. Like a rabbit cornered by a wolf, but this time, the wolf is the rabbit.

“I-I-I don’t…” I stuttered before I could swallow the knot in my throat. My voice was breaking, my heart pounding with every passing second, the air in the room was still, with a chilling feeling that surrounded my body. In a flash, a sharp pain ripped through my skull as I was lying on the ground with my face pressed to the floor. M was above me, teeth bared with eyes wide and wild, his hand gripped my head like a ball and forced me against the cold, hard, wooden floor. That must have been the pain I just felt before I was on the ground. At this point, I knew I was going to end up hurt, if I was even able to leave this room without wearing a body bag.

“There is one thing I despise more than weakness, its insubordination. If you do not get me those stones soon, I will find a replacement for you, and you will be eliminated.”

“How do you expect me to find them? You haven’t given me anything, no clues, no leads, nothing!” I spoke out, knowing I could easily die at this moment. After I said that he grabbed a handful of my fur and lifted me off the ground, up to his face before speaking through bared teeth.

“You have three months to find out where those stones are. If you do not, you will be sent back to your world, without even a second to realize what is going on,” he said as his grip tightened. “Do I make myself clear?” he asked in a whisper, eerily quiet. All I could do was nod, hesitantly, at least. “Good, now get back out there before they become suspicious. Any more than they already are.”

With that, he vanished from the air with merely a snap of his fingers. My heart continued to pound inside my chest, finally, my lungs could fill themselves with air, in order not to fail and kill me before M could. My posture relaxed after several seconds of silence as I caught my breath. That fear stuck in the back of my mind, I’m lucky enough to have kept my head on my shoulders this time. Three months until my time runs out, and there's not a single clue I have as to where the Elements are being kept… or who has them. I’ll need to start making friends, quickly.

Shaking my head of the thoughts, I pushed them to a box in the back of my mind, saving it for later as I stood on shaky legs. Tried to, anyway. I was so shaken my knees gave out on me a few times as I made my way toward the door. My paw gripped the handle as I looked back to see if M was there. Nothing seemed to be in the room as the heavy door shut itself behind me.

The only thing in that room, was a hysterical laugh Shadow could not hear. Only because the laugh would fade away before following after him, back into the necklace hanging from Shadow’s neck.

After the whole conversation with M, I had gone out to find Azura and Lila to continue our walk back to our rooms. The entire duration of the time we walked together, it was in complete silence… again. Our first stop was Azura’s room, well, Luna’s anyway.

The guards opened the doors for us with their magic, allowing us to walk past them into Luna’s room. We found the princess sitting in front of a chess table, staring down at the board with a look of focus plastered on her face. A hoof was rubbing her chin as she concentrated on the game, unaware of our presence until Azura ran up and hugged her side. Luna jumped at first before realizing who it was and returned the hug before looking back at Lila and me.

“Much needed rest, huh?” I asked with a cheeky grin, referring to her comment before we left earlier. Luna’s cheeks instantly lit up bright red as she stared at me as an owl would to anything.

“Well, uh, I just couldn’t get to sleep, and normally my sister and I would always play chess before bed, so I just thought this would tire me out is all.” she explained while avoiding eye contact, still very much blushing.

“Don’t criticize the Princess like that, she is allowed to do as she pleases. She has it hard enough with the nobles, I’m sure she would appreciate a bit of respect.” Lila yacked as she walked to Luna’s side as she continued to make noises. I almost retaliated but then noticed Azura looking back and forth between Lila and me with her ears laid back. I sighed and decided to keep my mouth shut and just stand there, taking it all in.

“I, appreciate the appraisal Lila, but Shadow is fine, he did not hurt my feelings in any way. If you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to talk to him in private.” she said, making it sound like a request, even though we all knew it was a demand. Everyone except Azura that is. Lila hesitated at first but complied in the end with a bow and goodbye kiss to Azura’s head.

She exited through the large doors we came through and Luna motioned with her head to follow her. Luna got off of her chair and began to walk to the glass doors leading to her large balcony, not before smiling at Azura and asking her to read up on her studies while we talked. Once getting outside and closing the door behind us, Luna was looking over her kingdom with a blank expression.

I had no idea what she was wanting to talk about but if she didn’t want Azura to hear, it must have been important. I walked up beside her and looked at the shimmering kingdom below while the wind flew about at its own leisure. The long dreadful silence made me even more fearful of what’s to come. Finally, she turned to me and spoke.

“Shadow,” she began, making me give my undivided attention to her. “I understand Lila and you do not get along very well.” That was an understatement if I ever heard one. “But you all need to learn how to get along, not just for your sake but for Azura’s.”

“Tell that to her.”

“If you cannot work together there will be no future with Azura. She will be placed into the hooves of her birth mother and there will be no other say in this.” she says turning her body to me.

“Tell me you don’t think she’s even a bit suspicious?”

“That is not our place to say. If we are being honest, her story is a tad bit odd. Even so, we need to stay calm and figure out what her true reasoning for being here is.” she said trying to appeal to my feelings. I looked away from her, thinking for several seconds, possible scenarios and events running through my mind before it became too frustrating to think about. A growl escaped my lips before I groaned loudly from frustration.

“What plan do you have that will get her away from me then!?” I asked in anger, raising my voice slightly.

“You must calm down and put trust in me. Like I, have you.” she said with her tender voice. Her calmness washed over me as I took in a long breath of air before letting it out slowly.

“Okay, I’ll let you handle it. In the meantime, how am I supposed to put up with her?”

“Just try to stay calm and do what you do best.”

“And what’s my best?” I asked as she began to walk away. She stopped and turned her head with a large smirk.

“Aren’t you supposed to know?” she said with a giggle as I narrowed my eyes at her. “Oh, it is only a joke.” she said with another laugh.

“You try being in my shoes.” I muttered.

“What was that?” she asked with confusion at my statement. I realized I had said ‘shoes’ and started to panic.

“Uh, I said, it’s not going to be easy.” I spat out a little too quickly.

She simply smiled and seemed to accept it. “Just focus on your daughter and all will be well.” she turned back around and went back into her room.

“Yeah, focus on her.” I sighed. This is going to be a lot harder than I thought.

My head was once again filled with many thoughts. Taking in information daily, then processing and planning any strategy I could pull off without raising any suspicion, was just too much to think about at once.

I looked out the large window beside me and noticed the sun beginning to set. The vibrant colors flowing in the sky, the bright orange, pink and red made the sky a sight to see. I looked down at the ground and sighed heavily as I entered my thoughts once again.

Having Lila over my shoulder and having to keep up an act around others is going to be difficult. Difficult is an understatement, it’s near impossible. I have little time to hunt down the Elements as is, now I just dug myself a deeper hole.

There has to be a way to get those blasted things without raising any alarms from anyone. If they found out what I’m planning, who knows what might happen. They might tell Celestia and have me stopped. That can wait to worry about later. The first thing that needs to be done though, is finding out where those damn things are. Heh, this kind of reminds me of the six Infinity Stones from the Marvel movies.

I shook my head at myself while chuckling at my own behavior. Back to business. If I’m going to find those things, I need to find out who has them. Seeing as how they were in a history book, someone important must have them hidden somewhere. But what about when I’m in Ponyville? What will I do then? I’ll be “working,” and trying to re-establish a relationship with Azura again. God knows I’m going to need patience for this whole ordeal.

“Are you doing okay, Shadow?” an approaching mare asked, breaking me from my thoughts. I look over to the owner of the voice to see Twilight looking at me with a worried expression on her face. I had been sitting outside of my room, pondering my goals in life, probably longer than I thought. They’re more like tasks than anything, at this point.

I must have been so lost in thought that I didn’t even notice her walking up to me.

“Yea, just, confused.” I said with a long sigh.

“Princess Celestia didn’t get to fill me in on much about you, but I’ll be glad to listen to what’s on your mind!” she said sitting down next to me.

“Just not too sure how I’m going to handle this new life. I’m going to be moving to Ponyville to live with Azura and Lila, while also being forced into a job.” I said with a bit of anger, looking down at the ground. I knew I wasn’t telling the whole truth, but there was no way I could. Not even to Azura.

“I can see why you’re so frustrated. Being pushed into something your not too fond of, it can be a little overwhelming. When I first went to Ponyville, I didn’t want to go either.” she said, making me look at her to see if she was lying. She had this look that said, ‘I know all too well of how you feel.’

“Really? As far as I can see, you and your friends look inseparable.” I say with a roll of my eyes.

“We may look it now, but before, I was very secluded. I didn’t exactly do much aside from studying.” she chuckled awkwardly. “ Don’t get me wrong, I had friends, sort of, but I never actually took the time to be with them or get to know them. When Celestia sent me to Ponyville to make sure the Summer Solstice was coming together, I wasn’t too happy about it.” she said as I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, making her giggle. “Okay, I wasn’t happy at all.”

“But then something happened, something I had feared coming.” she said, her face dropping. She stood up and walked over to the window next to us, staring down into the gardens as I walked up beside her. The sun had set and the moon was beginning to rise in the sky, glimmering with its beautiful silver silhouette.

“What was it?” I ask, turning my attention back to her. After a few seconds of staring out into the garden below, she finally looked at me with a serious expression.

“Princess Celestia never made her appearance for the Summer Solstice. While ponies were freaking out, I was scared. I knew what had happened, yet, I couldn't do anything about it. A mare named Nightmare Moon appeared. She claimed we would never see Princess Celestia again and make night eternal. I had read before going to Ponyville, that Nightmare Moon would make night eternal, and the only thing that could stop her were the Elements of Harmony.”

My heart stopped. Did she just say, what I think she said? My eyes went wide as I looked towards her. I had heard her right. She knows them, the Elements of Harmony… she knows where they are. My heart was pumping blood quicker than ever in my life. It was much worse than getting on a roller coaster as a kid and feeling your first adrenaline rush. My hearing blurred, like the faint sound of a ring in your ear that would seemingly last forever. I need to get her to tell me more about them. Maybe she’ll reveal their hidden location.

Thankfully, she paused her story. Long enough so I could start focusing on her again. I’ll need to find a way to have her tell me without outright asking her.

“With the help of my friends, they helped me find the Elements in the Ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. ” she paused, getting caught in the moment again. “We defeated Nightmare Moon, saved Equestria and Celestia, all thanks to my friends and I. In the end, I found something I would never give up.” she turned to look at me with the kindest smile she could muster, tears streaming down her face. “I found friendship.”

I stayed silent. I didn’t know what to say. How did this… how did I get this lucky? This has to be a trick! They must already know why I’m here! My eyes went wide again, my heart still pounding in my chest as I stared at Twilight. Trying to find any sign of her knowing what I am here for, seeing if she’s waiting for a reaction from me. She just stood there. The moonlight glowing off her purple coat, shimmering beautifully.

“What I’m trying to say is,” she looked at me and I instantly lowered my eyes a little, trying to keep a poker face on. “Maybe this is what Celestia thinks is best to help you live your new life. She’s the one who helped me find my friends. Maybe she’s trying to do the same for you.” she said with a small but a kind one nonetheless. She wasn’t suspicious of me. Now, it raises a new question. What if Celestia knows?

“And I for one, am glad I can call you a friend.” she said putting a hoof on my shoulder softly. I looked at her hoof and back to her with a confused and shocked expression on my face.

“So, w-whatever happened to Nightmare Moon?” I asked, trying not to sound odd.

“Well, when we used the Elements of Harmony on her, she disappeared.” She removed her hoof from my shoulder and I let out a breath. “In her place, was Luna.” She said slowly. A knot formed in my throat.

“Why was she there?”

“Luna, was Nightmare Moon. When Luna was younger, a thousand years ago, Celestia used the Elements on her. She wanted to rule the night forever. Celestia saw the hate and anger that was in her heart, and used the Elements to banish her to the moon.” she said in a sad voice.

I didn’t know what to say. This was too much information to take in. Twilight knows where the Elements of Harmony are. If she knew, then her friends do too. Now the real question is, how do I get her to talk about them more? Before I could ask anything, Twilight was the first to speak.

“I have a question, if you don’t mind?” she asked me with a meek little smile.

“Well, you already asked a question.” I point out with a devious smirk.

“Har har, very funny.” she said annoyed. She giggled into her hoof. “Seriously though, I want to hear your story now. What was your life before all this? To be more specific, where were you since your species was said to be extinct?” she looked at me with a curious look on her face, her head tilted.

“Well, uh, to be honest…” I started to sweat. I never thought up a pliable backstory. Or even a believable one. With how much has been going on, I’ve barely been able to think.

“I… I don’t really remember.” I say looking at the ground. I tried to make myself look pitiful in front of her. Inside, I was feeling exactly how I looked. This girl, this mare just opened her heart to me. She was trying to make me feel welcome here and I lie to her face.

“Oh… well, maybe it will come back to you?” she said trying to reassure me. It just added to the pain in my heart. I started to tear up. Everything seemed to slow down around me.

Why am I here? What did I expect to find here? Redemption? I’m just adding to the list of my, already, heavy sins. I shut my eyes as tight as I could, holding back the stinging tears in my eyes. Slowly, they leaked out of the sides and I began to cry. Images of my family slowly flashed in my mind. My mother a struggling mother, trying to raise her children alone. My father, a drunk, not liking the hand he was dealt in life. Friends I can never see again. All of them… they're gone.

A hoof rested across my shoulders and a head laid down on mine. Twilight sat there in silence. Holding me, letting me weep away my sorrows.

My life here is a lie. I’m lying to all of these ponies faces! All of them have been so kind to me. Azura trusted me with her life, Luna trusted me without a second thought, Fluttershy accepted me into her home and took care of me, Lily adopted me and thought of me as her best friend. What will her reaction be when she finds out her dog is an intelligent one?

Celestia is even giving me a house and a job to reform myself. I guess the saying is right. I’m a wolf in sheep's clothing. Oh no, and M, he’s wanting to destroy the Element bearers. Twilight and her friends aren’t safe with me around. My whole reason for being here are those Elements. Whose side am I on anymore? What do I do?

“You know,” Twilight spoke up in a soft tender voice. “I may have not had a hard past as you might have but,” she pulled away and lifted my head to look at her. “I know we can help you get through this.” she pulled me in close and hugged me. I continued to cry on her shoulder as I hugged her back. I was so confused. So lost. So… alone.

After several minutes of sitting there in Twilight’s warm embrace, sounds of hoofsteps were starting to appear, as they got closer and closer. My eyes were trying to open but with the combination of tears and stinging eyes, they were shut tight. Soon they stopped just behind Twilight. Right in front of me, before a voice spoke.

“Shadow, Twilight? Is everything alright?” Twilight slowly pushed me back away from her. I could barely open my eyes but a blur of a smiling Twilight filled my vision.

“Yeah, everything is alright. Shadow just… needed a friend.”

30 Minutes Before

A knock came to the door of Luna’s room. The lunar princess turned her head, puzzled at the fact that someone was at her doorstep at this hour. She shook her head of the thought and trotted towards the door. The door began to eerily creek open. When did the door become so loud? It has never made a sound like that before. It continued to slowly creep open, just enough to pop a white head in. Celestia’s meek smile and half of her neck was all that was visible as Luna looked at her with mild confusion and concern.

“Sister, can we have a word with you for a moment, please?” Celestia asked ducking out of the doorway without waiting for a reply. Luna huffed and walked out of her room after having to tell Azura to keep packing.

“What is so urgent you need to speak to us at this moment?” Luna asks without holding back the annoyance in her voice. All of a sudden Celestia's face morphed into one of a serious state as she walked over to a pan of glass with her sister following behind.

“It is about Shadow, my dear sister.” she says stopping in front of the window.

“Has something happened?” she asked, worried somepony has done something to him.

“No, nothing yet. I have been thinking about his sudden appearance for quite some time now,” she pauses as she looks down at her kingdom. “Why do you think he has appeared, out of nowhere, all of a sudden?” she asks turning around to meet her sisters gaze.

“I… haven’t put much thought into it. Why?” she asks with a pained expression.

“I have been thinking about it. I’ve narrowed down a few of the hypotheses I’ve had and... I’m worried he may be lying to us, or hiding the fact as to why he is here.”

“Dear sister, if this is some kind of a joke, it is not funny.” she says glaring up at Celestia.

“This is no time for joking, Luna. I’m being serious.” she says before lowering her voice to a loud whisper. “When all of the Simourians vanished years ago, why does only one come back, and why to you, of all ponies? Does it not strike you as odd?” Luna opened her mouth with a retaliation but bit her tongue back. The words caught in her throat as she tried to come up with a new response.

“It… it does seem quite odd, when put into that scenario. I even remember having my own dream about… the time before.” she says looking away from her sister, fighting back the tears that threatened to escape her eyes.

“I see. I fear there is a greater meaning to this whole situation. This is all very confusing to me… to both of us. That is why I decided to send him with Twilight and her friends to, hopefully, learn anything they can about him. Maybe they can befriend the young Simourian. They may be able to get him to open up around them.” she says looking at the ground while thinking very hard about everything.

“I… I understand.” she said bowing her head slightly in defeat.

“Now, I need to ask you something sister, is there anything you know that would make me suspicious of Shadow?” she asked with a worried expression. Luna kept her emotions in check as she remembered the night she asked Shadow a similar question.

“Thank you for not telling her about me. I never knew you had a sister.” I sighed and shook my head slightly. “I wish I could stay longer and ask a few questions but I need to go.” I said before turning around. “Goodbye.” I said and started to walk to the balcony door.

“Wait, Shadow let me ask you one last thing. What are you doing out there?” Luna asked, I looked back at her and her eyebrow was raised from her question.

I smirked. “That’s for me to know.”

Celestia knew all too well of the day she came in after being told of some odd voice being in Luna’s room. A males voice. She was easily able to connect the two together and came to the obvious conclusion. Luna has never had a stallion in her room before, why would she all of a sudden have one there?

With Shadow stepping into the light, it makes it all too clear. That voice that was reported, was no doubt, Shadow. The question is, would she keep this a secret from me? Luna opened her mouth to answer but suddenly the door burst open. Oh, what could possibly come up at a time like this?

They both turned to see a single guard panting slightly in the doorway.

“I’m sorry to interrupt Princess Celestia, Princess Luna.” he did a quick bow before standing at attention. “There has been a report of a robbery at the Shoeshine Bank!”

They both internally sighed heavily. Celestia was the first to reply.

“Please, excuse me sister.” Celestia began walking to the guard as she spoke. “I suppose our conversation will have to wait. Get some rest, please, you’ve been staying up too much lately.” she smiled back at her sister lovingly before magicking herself away to a faraway land. The Shoeshine bank.

Present Time

“Shadow, Twilight? Is everything alright?” Twilight slowly pushed me back away from her. I could barely open my eyes but a blur of a smiling Twilight filled my vision.

“Yeah, everything is alright. Shadow just… needed a friend.”

Celestia looked down at my pitiful expression. This doesn’t happen often but… I started to shake with fear. There’s no way for me to find out if she knows more than she’s letting on. I had to sit there and wait for the walls to collapse. And they did.

“Shadow, would you mind taking a walk with me?” Twilight seeing that as her cue to leave, she walked past Celestia, giving her mentor a gentle nuzzle before leaving. But not before waving back to me with a wink, mouthing “I could do it.” Do what?

Before I could make out what she meant, Celestia’s wing caught my attention as she gestured with it, silently saying right this way. I stood up on wobbly legs, barely able to keep myself up, I tried to walk slowly. She was able to pick up on how bad my condition was and slowed her pace to match my own.

Several minutes had passed since we left the hall we were once in. The entire walk was in silence. Neither of us spoke a word to each other the entire way to our destination. Wherever that may be.

My mind was a mess at this point. I thought I could try and do things differently. After Twilight sat there and tried to help me, it made me think I could change myself. I never realized how much love and care was in this world. I was so used to doing things on my own, that I never realized how different this place is. There was a point to where I could change myself but I let it go. I’m doing things I’d never thought of doing before. And now, I’m going to pay for what I’ve done. For what I’ve become.

Celestia lead me to a sealed doorway before walking out into the moonlit night. Crickets were performing their symphonies as the night came to life. The moon providing light for the nocturnal, the creatures, the moon, the stars, it gave the night its own special meaning from the day. We strode through the gardens behind the castle, the crickets growing silent from our presence.

She stopped once she was on a stone floor built into the mountain. It was an overlook that would allow the eye to see the mountains and a cloud city. I stopped beside her, a few feet away, still standing there in silence.

After several more minutes of silence, Celestia finally sighed and turned to me. I gave her my full attention. Prepared for my doom.

“Shadow…” she looked away from me, hiding behind her flowing mane. It looked to be moving slower than normal. She turned her head, her eyes closed. Her eyes opened, showing nothing but pure fury. “I know why you’re here Shadow. You’re here, because of M.”